Betty Pearl's Sissy Stories 20.1
Sissy Story Archives (older stories) => Recent Inactive Sissy Stories => Topic started by: archives on February 01, 2019, 02:26:13 PM
-
Note from Betty Pearl: Author noticed this story was missing. I didn't delete it. If it was a glitch, usually just parts would be missing or some of it would be gibberish. Some popular authors have the privilege of being able to delete their stories or to do so after just posting/adding to the story that they own.
Please be careful if you're an author, that you don't accidentally delete your own story, or try to during a drunken or depressed purge. Also make sure you don't have a password that is a common name or can be found in a dictionary. Do not share your Stories or Betty's account. Your "friend" may accidentally or deliberately screw up or delete stuff.
Fortunately the story did still exist in my 2016-2017 backups of this site, so I re-posted it.
A visit to Nana's by kay3070
August 29, 2015
Hi, This is a story that I wrote. It's a sissy baby story about being punished and forced to wear babies clothes whilst being humiliated. It's my first go at writing a full story as well as my first post so I hope you like it. Thanks for reading. :)
It was the middle of the summer holidays and in for what I thought was going to be a very boring week ahead. You see I was going to have to stay at Nana's, I was supposed to be on summer camp but the trip had been cancelled at short notice. Home is with my Mum and sister but unfortunately, they had already booked to go away so that left me with just this one option.. Truth be told, she was not actually related to me, just a long time friend of my Mothers. I'd called her Nana since being very small and even though I was now grown up, the habit remained. Nana was still a good looking woman for her age. Although she was a large built, she still had a trim figure, even if she did dress a little old fashioned. I arrived at Nana's house and rang the doorbell. Nana opened the door to me with a big smile on her face. Her brown hair was medium length and curled. She was wearing a blue and white print dress that buttoned up the front.
"Well hello my sweet, come on in and we'll get you settled"
I walked through into Nana's living room and sat on the sofa, dropping my bag over the side.
"Let me make you a nice cup of tea, you can be drinking that whilst I finish getting your room ready."
I was part way through my tea when I decided to get my phone from my bag. I leaned over the side of the sofa to reach for my bag but it had gone. Nana must have taken it up to unpack it. I suddenly became worried as I had hidden between my packed clothes a girly magazine. I had got it the day before from a friend by trading my allowance for it. Nana was sure to find it, I stood up trying to think what to do just as Nana stormed back into the room.
"And just what is this?" she asked sternly whilst holding up the girly magazine she had found in my bag.
"Is this what you get up to, looking at dirty pictures and masturbating!"
I stood there not knowing what to say. I was embarrassed but also shocked to her Nana say such a thing. There was nothing I could do, she knew she had me.
"Right, I know just how to punish little boys like you" She grabbed my arm and dragged me into her bedroom.
"lets have your clothes off you right now",
I was too shocked to resist as Nana pulled off my T-shirt. She then pulled down my jeans and my pants.
"You can take your own socks off...come on...get to it".
I did as she told me and stood there naked, trying to cover myself with my hands.
"No need for that, I've seen it all before" she said sternly as she slapped my hands away.
"Right little boy, since you are going to act naughty, you will be punished. First we have to get you dressed"
She turned to the dresser and opened the bottom draw, pulling out several items.
"To stop you from touching yourself, I'm going to put you into a nappy"
I blinked and wondered if I'd heard correctly but watching Nana lay out the large terry nappy on the bed, I knew that I had.
"Lie down on the bed with the nappy under your bottom."
"I'm not wearing a nappy!" I spluttered out as I took a step back. Nana quickly grabbed me.
"We'll stop this nonsense before it starts" I cried out as Nana delivered three sharp slaps to my bare bottom.
"Now lie down on the bed so I can put your nappy on"
I meekly did as I was told, my bottom still stinging from being spanked. Nana the folded the terry nappy around me and pinned it in place.
"Now for your Plastic pants, look...these are pink plastic pants with white lace frills on the leg holes"
She stood me up and made me step into the plastic pants, she then tugged them up and fitted them snuggly over my nappy.
"Well, seeing as your wearing a nappy and pink frilly plastic pants, I had better put you in a dress"
She pulled out a baby girls dress. It was pink satin with a white lace hem, with a large pink bow between wide collars that were also white lace. It had short puffed sleeves that ended in more frills.
"Lift up your arms you naughty little boy" She slipped the dress over my head and pulled it down.
It was high waisted and the skirt was so short that it only came half way down my bum, leaving my nappy and plastic pants on view. Nana sat me on the bed and picked up a pair of frilly babies socks, white with pink lace at the top. She took each foot and slipped them on.
"One final touch I think" Nana took a box out of the cupboard, opened it and took something pink out. As she held it up
I could see that it was a large babies bonnet. It was It was a Victorian/pioneer style in pink satin. The pleated head piece puffed out at the back and it had a wide flouncy brim trimmed with white lace to match my dress. Nana placed it on my head and tied the ribbons under my chin. She then reached back into the box and brought out a pink babies dummy on a matching ribbon.
"Open up for your dummy" Nana said as she lifted the ribbon over my head and placed the dummy in my mouth.
"Right, now you are dressed as a naughty little boy should be, you come with me. I know how to keep you out of trouble."
Nana lead me into the living room and made me stand next to the sofa.
"One minute, I'll just get ready" She unbuttoned her dress completely down the front, revealing that she was wearing Stockings and suspenders that matched her large white panties and bra. She sat down on the sofa and beckoned me over.
"Come on now...you lay down with your head in my lap".
I did as I was told and laid across the sofa with my head resting on Nana's arm. Nana turned my face towards her as she undid her bra at the front, exposing her breasts. I looked on in fascination, I had never seen breasts this close. They were large but quite firm with soft pink nipples.
"Naughty little boys have to suc-k on their Nana's titties, open up"
She took my dummy out and moved my head forward as I opened my mouth. She pushed her nipple into it and I started to suc-k.
"There, that's what naughty little boys are made to do, naughty little boys all dressed in babies clothes by their Nana. Do you like suc-king on Nana's titties wearing a pink frilly dress with a nappy and plastic pants?"
She kept hold of my head as I suc-ked, the nipple becoming big and stiff in my mouth. I gave a muted gasp in surprise as Nana moved her other hand down and rubbed the front of my plastic pants.
"Are you getting all excited in your nappy?"
She gripped a little harder and continued to rub.
"Oh yes, the naughty little boy is getting a hard coc-k in his nappy" I lay there, dressed in babies clothes, suc-king on Nana's nipple as my coc-k became very hard in my nappy. Suddenly the doorbell rang! I froze at the sound as Nana took her nipple from my mouth.
"Ah, that will be Janis and Mary, I rang them from upstairs as soon as I found your magazine and told them. Now stand up."
I climbed off my Nana's lap and stood there panicking as Nana straightened out my dress. She put my dummy back in my mouth and headed for the front door. She came back into the room with two other women about the same age as herself. One was short and plump with long ash blonde hair,The other taller with short dark hair. Both were wearing similar dresses to Nana.
"So, this is the naughty boy then, lets take a look at him" said the dark haired women
"Oh yes he most certainly is Mary"
Nana turned to me and said "Lift up your dress and show Mary and Janis what you are wearing"
I gripped the hem of my dress and lifted it up as my cheeks were burning red with embarrassment. I stood there as both women came over, holding my baby girls dress up, exposing my nappy and plastic pants.
"Well, he must have done something very naughty to be all dressed up in babies clothes" Janis said as she bent slightly to get a better look. Nana came over to me and took my dummy out.
"Tell Mary and Janis what you have been found doing"
I stood stock still and remained silent, looking very sheepishly at Nana.
"You either tell Mary and Janis exactly why you are naughty little boy or I will put you over my knee, take down your nappy and plastic pants and spank your bare bottom in front of them"
I still stood there without saying a word. Nana put my dummy back in, grabbed my arm and lead me over to the sofa. She sat on the edge of it with me stood in front of her. She reached up and pulled down my plastic pants, then followed with my nappy.
"Right then, bend over my knee"
I knelt on the floor and bent over her lap. Nana lifted up the back of my dress, exposing my bare bottom to Mary and Janis and began to spank me with her hand. She spanked me 12 times, leaving my bottom a rosy shade of red. Nana re-pinned me into my nappy and pulled up my plastic pants.
"Now stand up straight, take out your dummy, lift up your dress and tell Mary and Janis why you are naughty or you'll get another spanking"
I moved away from the sofa and stood facing the two women, once more exposing my Nappy and plastic pants.
"I've been looking at dirty magazines and masturbating" I stammered out, my face now crimson with embarrassment.Both women acted shocked but couldn't keep the smile from the corners of their lips.
"I see, that makes you a very naughty little boy indeed, no wonder your Nana put you into a nappy and babies clothes" Janis said straight to me, she then turned to my Nana."Did you do as you said on the phone?"
"Oh yes" answered Nana "and he got all excited by it" Nana turned to me and said
"Tell the ladies what happened in your nappy when Nana made you suc-k on her titties"
The two women stood there with a look of amused expectation as I stared back with a very red face.
"Come on...out with it or it will be the hairbrush this time"
My bottom was still rather warm from the last spanking and I didn't want another, especially with Nana's hairbrush.
"It got hard" I muttered quietly, my face going even more red.
"What did and in where...say it properly!" Nana said sternly. I took in a deep breath and said clearly
"My coc-k got all hard in my nappy"
Janis walked up to me and unbuttoned her dress. She had a larger figure than my Nana but still had curves. She was also wearing big panties with stockings and suspenders but, to my surprise, wore no bra. Her breasts were very large with soft wide nipples, I couldn't help but stare at them.
"Well, do you know what that makes you...it's makes you a little sissy. Only naughty little sissy boys get hard coc-ks in their nappies. I'll bet you want to suc-k on my titties too don't you?"
She cupped her breasts with her hands and lifted them a short way up.
"That would make you all excited in your nappy again wouldn't it? Well we've got a better idea, we're going to take you outside and make you walk down the street in your babies clothes"
My eyes snapped straight up from her breasts as a wave of panic hit me.
"Oh yes, we are going to make you walk all the way to the end of the street and at this time of day there will be people about. Just think, everyone will see you in a pink frilly dress and babies bonnet with a dummy in your mouth. And if you don't do exactly as you are told then, as you walk down the street, we'll make you lift up your dress so everybody can see that you're wearing a nappy and plastic pants."
Janis buttoned up her dress and then said "Now lets get your shoes on"
Mary brought over a shoe box and opened it to reveal a large sized pair of little girls Mary Janes. They were pink leather with a T-bar strap and a buckle. She came over to me, knelt down and fitted each one onto my feet and fastened the straps. She stood back up, and with an amused smile said
"Oh, and when we do bump into somebody, we'll make you stand in front of them and lift up your dress, then you will tell them that you are a naughty little sissy boy....a naughty little sissy boy who likes wearing nappies and dresses"
She put my dummy back in my mouth then stepped to one side of me as Janis did the same on the other. They each took hold of one of my arms and walked me into the passageway where I saw Nana by the front door. The butterflies in my stomach became even worse as I realised that they really were going to take me outside and make me walk down the street wearing babies clothes. I began to drag my feet as we got closer to the door.
"Stop that and walk properly" Nana said sternly "otherwise I will spank your bare bottom in the front garden and don't think that I won't"
Nana opened the door and I was marched out onto the garden path. Both women let go of my arms but still walked to either side of me with Nana on Mary's right. Thankfully there was no traffic on the road right at that minute and I prayed that it was a good sign that nobody would be in sight. However, as soon as we walked through the gate and out onto the pavement I saw a women no more than twenty feet away walking directly towards us.
"Hello there Jean" Nana greeted the women. She was younger than Nana, slim with short auburn hair and wearing a yellow blouse with a brown skirt.
"Hello ladies" Jean replied. She stopped about seven foot away and looked me up and down.
"This must be the young man staying with you" she said quite sternly.
"That's right" Nana then turned to me and said "Stand in front of jean so she can see you properly and do as you were told to"
I walked a step forward and then gripped the lace hem and lifted up my dress. I felt completely ashamed as I stood there in a frilly dress and matching bonnet, suc-king on a dummy whilst showing this woman that I was wearing a nappy and plastic pants.
"Tell jean what you are" commanded Nana as she reached out and removed my dummy.
"I'm a naughty little sissy boy" I said in a quavering voice.
"Say it all, come on, tell her what you are" snapped Nana
"I'm a naughty little sissy boy who likes wearing nappies and dresses"
"I can see that very clearly with you standing there showing me your nappy and plastic pants. You must be a little sissy if your Nana makes you wear babies clothes at your age" Jean said in an amused voice.
"Have you finished what I ordered and brought it with you" Nana asked Jean
"Yes, I have them here" Jean replied as she reached into the bag on her shoulder "I was just on my way round to drop them off, didn't think you would be using them quite so soon but got them ready as you asked"
I looked on in horror as she brought out a very large pair of babies frilly panties. They were made of a white silky material with pink lace frills completely round the back and front and a large pink bow in the top center. They matched my dress perfectly.
"Are you going to make him wear them now?" she asked with a smile.
"Oh yes...come on ladies, lets put the naughty little boy in his frilly panties"
Mary and Janis grabbed my arms as Nana lifted up my right leg and put it through the elasticated leg hole and then did the same with the left. She pulled the frilly panties up my legs and fitted them over my nappy and plastic pants and then put my dummy back in.
"Come on...lift your dress back up. Show us your new frilly panties"
I didn't think I could feel any more embarrassed but knew that Nana's punishment was far from over. I cursed myself that I had brought that girly magazine, then it hit me. Nana had ordered these frilly panties to arrive today! It dawned on me that all this had been planned, magazine or not Nana would have found something to punish me for.
"You look even more of a sissy now you naughty little boy, what a picture you make" Janis said to me.
"Now, that is a good idea, we should take some photographs" Nana nodded her head as she spoke. "could do with a better camera than mine though"
"I have my digital one at the ladies group, we could take him there and use the garden at the back. With running the sewing circle I have my own keys"
"That will do nicely, we'll head straight there" Nana turned to me "Looks like you'll be walking a little further than the end of the street in your babies clothes"
I had been completely right about feeling even more humiliated. I let go of my dress and started to walk forward.
"Oh no...no...no! What did we tell you would happen if you didn't do as you were told"
"But I have" I protested, spitting my dummy out.
"really? well I seem to remember somebody dragging his feet, and you had to be told to tell Jean what a sissy you are twice, not to mention that you've just spat your dummy out. Now, exactly what was it that we said we would make you do hmmm?"
"You said that you would make me lift up my dress so everybody could see that I'm wearing a nappy and plastic pants"
"That's right, only now everybody will see that you are wearing babies frilly panties over your nappy and plastic pants won't they?"
"Yes Nana" I did as I was told and we set off. The ladies club was 3 streets away and every step was a nightmare. We bumped into two more people Nana knew and each time I had to stand there and tell them what a sissy I was before we moved on. We were finally approaching a large red brick building that was the community center where the ladies club was held. It was closed on a Monday so Jean let us in with her keys. I let go of my dress as I was taken into a large bright room filled with tables and comfy chairs. We had no sooner got into the room when Nana turned to me and said
"Right...come on, lets take you into the garden and get started" Nana took my hand to lead me outside but I pulled back.
"I don't want to be photographed like this Nana" I pleaded. Nana grabbed my arm and pulled me to face her.
"That's it! You've obviously forgotten what I said I would do if you didn't do as you are told. And seeing as you're being very naughty you can be dragged outside into the garden where I will bend you over my knee and spank your bare bottom.....and that will be the first photographs!"
She put my dummy back in and then dragged me through the double doors. There was a bench on the short grass in the middle of the garden which had a long mat laid out in front of it. Nana sat down on the bench with me standing on the mat.
"Kneal down on my right" As I did, Nana put her hand on my back and forced me over her knee. "Turn your had to face the camera so the pictures show that you are wearing a frilly bonnet and have a dummy in your mouth"
I turned and looked towards Jean who steadied the camera and took the first shot. I felt Nana pull my frilly panties down and the next one was taken. She then pulled down both my nappy and plastic pants and lifted up the back of my dress. I gasped into my dummy as the first smack hit my bare bottom, she then continued to spank me hard, all the while the camera capturing my bottom turning bright red and the embarrassment on my face. When Nana had finished, she stood me up and said
"I think we aught to have a shot of you without your nappy on. Yes, that would make quite a picture - you stood there only wearing your frilly dress and babies bonnet whilst suc-king on a dummy. Your dress is very short and won't cover you so we'll be able to see your little coc-k."
Nana moved me to stand in front of the bench facing Jean and my complete humiliation was immortalised on camera. Nana put me back into a nappy and plastic pants and the session continued. For the next while I was made to stand there as picture after picture was taken of me in babies clothes. Sometimes just stood straight, at others with by dress lifted up to display my nappy and plastic pants. Then Nana put me back into my frilly panties and we went thorough the routine again.
"Do you think we've got enough Jean?"
"Oh yes, everything we need. I'll head off home and copy them onto my PC so I can email them to you later, I'll pop the camera round as soon as I have them transferred"
Jean packed away her camera and then handed a shopping bag to Nana.
"Don't forget the rest of your order, it looks like you'll be needing them" Jean took one last look at me, gave a knowing smile and then left. I looked over at the bag, wondering, as Nana reached inside it and took out six more pairs of large frilly panties, all in slightly different styles and colours but each covered in frills, lace and even bows.
"There look, more frilly panties for you to wear, different ones to match all the sissy baby dresses and bonnets I have for you. Enough to last the whole week."
I stood dumbfound staring at Nana.
"What did you think it was just going to be today? Oh no my lad, you'll be kept in nappies and babies clothes for the rest of the week. And don't you think of trying to leave otherwise I'll make you regret it. Don't forget that I have your bag with your phone in it, and in that phone will be all your friends contact details, so if you try it then I'll send today's pictures of you to all of them. Can you imagine what your friends would think opening pictures of you dressed in babies clothes, stood there with a dummy in your mouth and your dress lifted up to show that you are wearing a nappy and plastic pants or even your frilly panties. I can send the ones of you bent over my knee having your bare bottom spanked and, of course, the ones with you stood only in a frilly dress and bonnet with your little coc-k exposed. then they would all know what a little sissy you are."
I shrank inside at the thought of my mates seeing those photographs as Nana knew I would. It looked as though I had no choice but to do as Nana wanted.
"Time to head home I think, Jean will drop the camera off soon. We'll need it when we get back you see. Mary and Janis are going to take turns with you laid in their lap whilst I take photos of you suc-king their titties. Now come on, it's time for you to go for another walk outside in your babies clothes."
I meekly walked out through the door, resigned to my fate of spending the rest of the week in nappies and dresses. Nana had set me up completely.
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070 - Part Two.
September 16, 2015
Hi! welcome to the second part of "A visit to Nana's" as promised. We rejoin our naughty boy on day two of his visit. Nana has a new set of babies clothes for him to wear as she continues with his punishment (with added humiliation from Mary and Janis).
Thanks for reading!
"All done with your bubble bath?"
Nana's head appeared around the bathroom door just as I was finishing off getting dry. I'd awoken about an hour and a half ago with that pleasant half sleep still fogging my mind until I remembered where I was. The fact that I had slept in a nappy and plastic pants quickly reminded me. Nana had said that I had to keep them on through the night just in case I felt any urges to touch myself. Thankfully, I hadn't been made to use them, actually I had been threatened with dire consequences if I did, not that this was likely on my part alone. Nana had entered the room within minutes of me rising, she told me to come downstairs exactly as I was for breakfast. After that it was back up to the bathroom to get freshened up and get ready for the day. It was only my second day of punishment and I had no idea what humiliations were in store.
"That's better, All fresh and clean. Lets get you dressed then."
I followed Nana into the bedroom. Just like last time, a terry nappy was laid out on the bed. I positioned myself onto it without being told to this time, I knew what would happen if I didn't and was sure my bottom was still red from the spankings I received yesterday so didn't want to feel Nana's hand again quite so soon. Nana securely pinned the nappy around me and stood me up.
"Well, I think it's time for a change from dressing you in pink."
Nana opened the wardrobe and chose my outfit for the day. She started with a pair of semi see-through plastic pants, only this time they were yellow. I put my feet through the elasticated leg holes and Nana pulled them up over my nappy, finishing with a snap of the waist band.
"Doesn't that look lovely, let's have a dress to match."
She took out a pale lemon dress with white trim. It was even more frilly and childish than the pink one from yesterday. It was made of satin with a wide peter pan style white collar, which was brimming with lace. It had puffed sleeves and a large frill down the front to the high waist. This frill was either side of a row of soft buttons in the shape of little roses. Once again, the lace trimmed skirt was so short that it would leave my nappy and plastic pants on view, despite the white lace petticoat layers underneath it.
"Now you have to step into this one, come on, get on with it."
Nana held the dress low as I did as she instructed. She lifted it up and settled it onto my shoulders after guiding my arms into the billowing sleeves and buttoned it up. It was certainly heavier than the pink one and I couldn't help but feel I was being imprisoned in its lacy folds. To finish it off, she wrapped a white satin ribbon around the dress and tied it in a big bow at the back. Nana returned to the wardrobe and took out the rest of my clothes for the day. Frilly baby socks with matching lemon lace went onto my feet then Nana placed a very frilly satin babies bonnet with a wide white lace brim onto my head and tied the ribbons under my chin.
"Mustn't forget the little sissies dummy"
Nana hung a yellow dummy on a matching ribbon around my neck and put it into my mouth.
"All dressed up in babies clothes, just as a naughty little boy should be. Let's get you downstairs, Mary and Janis will be here soon then we can continue your punishment."
Butterflies started to creep into my stomach as I still had no idea what to expect but with Mary and Janis on the way, I knew it wouldn't be good. They had both gone home last night but only after adding to my humiliation all day. Nana took my hand and we heading down to the living room.
"I'm going to have a cup of tea whilst we wait. As for you, you can go and stand in the corner with your hands on your head like a naughty little boy. Now get over near the bookcase." I slowly started to walk into the corner.
"Look lively my lad, or I'll make you stand in front of the window with the blinds lifted up. Then anybody walking past will see you in your frilly dress and know what a little sissy you are."
That made me pick my feet up. I stood as near to the corner as I could and put my hands on my head, locking my fingers. It wasn't long before I heard footsteps on the path outside and the ringing of the door bell. Nana answered the door and spent a few minutes greeting Mary and Janis. I couldn't hear what was being said but could not help but feel that it was my fate that was being decided. The living room door opened and all three women came in. I heard Janis speak first.
"Look at him, stood in the corner like the naughty little sissy boy he is. I must say, I think the lemon suits him even better"
"Turn around and step over here" instructed Nana. "you remember what to do when standing in front of people don't you?"
I could hardly forget after the amount of times I had to do this whilst being taken to the community center yesterday. I took my hands from my head, turned and walked forward, stopping within a few feet of Mary and Janis. The same look of cruel amusement was on their faces as they looked me up and down in all my frilly finery. I took the lacey hem of my dress between forefinger and thumb and lifted it up, exposing my nappy and plastic pants. Nana reached over and removed my dummy.
"I'm a naughty little sissy boy who likes wearing Nappies and dresses". I guess I should have been about half way used to doing this by now but still my face burned bright red at saying those words whilst standing there with my dress lifted up. Mary then spoke up sternly.
"Oh yes, you most certainly are...and naughty little sissy boys need to be punished. Time for another outing I think, only this time it won't be to a place that's quite so private."
I nearly let go of my dress at that last remark, where on Earth were they going to take me?
"After all, it's far too nice a day to keep you inside. Wondering where we are going hmmm? Well let me tell you. There's a little park near here at the back of the college where the students can go. Now the main building is shut for the holidays but there are summer classes for girls doing hair and beauty... and many of them like to go into the park area for their lunch. Won't they have a nice surprise when they do with you standing in there in your nappy and pretty dress".
Cold dread hit me in the pit of my stomach. Being taken outside dressed in babies clothes was bad enough but to be paraded in front of a bunch of teenage girls was a far worse idea. I didn't dare even think what else I might be made to do whilst there.
"Let's finish getting you ready, it's nearly time to go if we want to get there before twelve." Nana said as she went headed back upstairs. She came back down with a bag and two boxes. She reached into the bag and brought out a very lacy pair of baby girls style panties.
"Did you think we had forgotten to put you in frilly panties?"
I looked on in horror as, yet again, these were even worse than the ones from yesterday. They were white satin with elasticated legs and covered back and front with gathered yellow lace frills, except for an area right at the front that had a row of yellow bows. Mary and Janis grabbed my arms as Nana slipped my feet into the leg holes and pulled them up, settling them snugly over my nappy and plastic pants. Whilst both women still had hold of me, Nana opened the first box and took out a pair of Mary Jane shoes. They were identical to the ones I had on yesterday but were bright yellow this time. They were quickly buckled onto my feet.
"Seeing as we are going to the park then we'd better make sure naughty little boys can't get away."
Nana took the lid of the other box and lifted out something white and held it up in front of my face. I couldn't believe my eyes as it was a over sized set of white leather baby reins. What was worse was that it had the words "little sissy boy" printed across the front of the chest piece in large pink letters. Nana strapped me into them as both women let go of my arms.
"Come on, we'd better get going. Is everything in the car Mary?"
"All taken care of, let's get the little sissy strapped in"
We headed out of the house, Mary went ahead and unlocked the car. She opened the back door and I was told to get in. I shuffled onto the back seat and sat down. As soon as I did my dress rode up because of the many layers of petticoat, putting my nappy and plastic pants on display for the whole ride. Nana reached around me and took hold of both sides of a harness attached to the seat.
"Put your arms through now!"
I did as I was told and Nana pulled them together over my chest in an X shape, just like on a child's car seat. She clicked them together then gave them a little tug to make sure it was secure. As I looked more closely, I noticed a key hole in the center.
"There, that will keep you still. You can't unlock that without the key and Nana's keeping hold of that. Let's not forget your dummy, you can suc-k on it all the way there. And I do mean suc-k on it, don't just hold it in your mouth. Pretend your suc-king Nana's titties if you like." I opened my mouth and Nana pushed the dummy in.
The ladies all got in - Janis and Mary at the front, with Mary in the driving seat. Nana climbed into the back next to me and we set off along the road. I thought a car journey would be easier than walking out in public but it was just as bad. Every single person we passed stared at us going by. Even though it was only through the window, many pointed and laughed at seeing me sat there with the top of my dress and babies bonnet showing whilst suc-king on a dummy.
After 20 agonising minutes we arrived at what looked like the park entrance but I couldn't see the college building. Nana unlocked the harness and I got out of the car, she grabbed the leads of the baby reins as Janis opened the trunk and took out a bag and what looked like an easel. As we moved from the car, I suddenly realised that we were approaching an arch way with the words "Greenwoods Central Park" above it. Nana must have seen me staring because she said from behind me:
"I see you've noticed that this is the main gate to the park. What? You didn't think that we were going to drive right upto the little college one did you? That's right on the other side, you're going to have to walk all the way through the whole park in your nappy and dress. No point in putting you babies reins otherwise."
I had figured that's what the car ride meant but should have guessed that it was too good to be true. I visibly slumped in the reins and slowly put one foot in front of the other.
"Straighten up and walk properly you naughty little boy or we'll make you lift up your dress so everyone can see your frilly panties."
I pulled back my shoulders and we set off at a medium pace. The path meandered through the grass playing areas and then bordered onto some woodland. There were a few people about, walking dogs or just enjoying the weather. They all stopped to get a better look at the three women walking with a teenage boy all dressed up in frilly babies clothes on a set of reins. By the time we got to the little hedged off area next to the college, my face was bright red from more than just the sun. We went through a small gate and entered a grassy square with benches at various points. A much larger opening was on the other side facing the classrooms. Thankfully, it was deserted at present but I knew that wouldn't last long as the girls would soon be on lunch break.
"Over there, that's the bench we want. It faces the entrance nicely" Nana pointed to a large green painted bench that was next to a thick wooden sign post. We made our way over and I went to sit down.
"Oh no no no! Naughty little boys don't get to sit on the bench, come over here." Mary and Janis both took hold of my arms and lead me to the post. Nana looped the leather leads over the post and adjusted them so I was held firmly. She then grabbed both my wrists and forced my hands behind the wood as Janis tied them together with a length of strong yellow ribbon. Mary set up the easel next to me whilst Janis lifted out something white and rectangular from the bag. She turned it around and held it up for me to see. It was a handwritten sign, done in large letters. Panic started to well up inside me as I read the words:
NAUGHTY LITTLE SISSY BOY SPANKED HERE TODAY AT 12:30
I tugged uselessly at the post but the ribbon and reins held me fast.
"your not going anywhere my lad. You can stay right there until all the young girls come and stare at you dressed in your babies clothes. We're going to make you tell them what a naughty little sissy you are and then I'll do just as the sign says. I'm going to take off your frilly panties, pull down your nappy and plastic pants, bend you over my knee and spank your bare bottom in front of everybody."
I started to shake my bonneted head but Nana grabbed my face and leaned in real close.
"Oh you'd better do as we say otherwise it will be all the worse for you. If you give us any trouble at all then we'll make you walk back through the park with no nappy on. With your dress being so short not only will everybody see your bottom, still bright red from the spanking you are going to get, but they will also be able to laugh at your little coc-k."
My eyes went wide with disbelief but I knew it was no empty threat. Nana let go and moved aside as Janis took out the digital camera.
"Just time for a few pictures for the album." she said as she clicked away, capturing me tied to a post in my frilly clothes. After she had got over a dozen shots, she put the camera down and they all went to sit down. Nana just got sat on the bench as I heard the first sounds of girls talking and laughing, getting louder as they approached the entrance. My knees started to go weak at the thoughts of what was about to happen as about 20 or so very pretty teenage girls came into sight. The chatter abruptly ceased as one girl suddenly pointed straight at me.
"OMG, look at that!"
They rushed over as a group and stood around me in a semi-circle and began to laugh. Nana stood up and moved over beside me.
"Hello ladies, please gather round and get a better look. You see this young man has been very naughty and we've decided to punish him, what do you think of his outfit?"
This brought a fresh bout of giggles as many of the girls spoke up.
"Awww, doesn't he look cute."
"Look at his frilly dress! my little sister doesn't even look that girly in her lolita costume."
"He's even suc-king a dummy!"
"Those look like baby reins and they have little sissy boy printed on them!"
The girls laughted even louder as the comments became more and more humiliating. One dark haired girl at the front moved forward and lifted up the front of my dress.
"Oh my god, just look at these frilly panties" she turned to Nana and asked "Is he wearing what I think he's got on under those"
"Oh yes, I'll show you" Nana replied. The girls stepped back as Nana came up behind the post, put her hands up my dress, pulled down my frilly panties and lifted my dress back up.
"He is! He's wearing a nappy and plastic pants just like a baby!"
I had never been so humiliated in all my life. Stood there, tied up to a post wearing a very frilly yellow dress and bonnet, suc-king on a dummy with my frilly panties pulled down to my ankles exposing my nappy and plastic pants to a group of teenage girls. But it was about to get worse. Nana reached around and took out my dummy.
"Tell these young ladies exactly what you are!" she snapped.
I opened my mouth to speak but was so embarrassed that nothing came out.
"Come on, speak up!"
I took a deep breath as my face burned crimson and said in a meek voice:
"I'm a naughty little sissy boy .... who likes wearing nappies and dresses."
The whole group literally fell apart with laughter, then one girl suddenly shouted:
"Hey, take a look at this!"
They'd noticed the easel with it's handwritten sign.
"Are you really going to do it?" she asked Nana.
"Oh indeed I am. What's more, I'm going to pull down his nappy and plastic pants and spank his bare bottom. Would you like to see that?"
An entire chorus of "oh my god, yes", "definitely" and other very pleased sounds of agreement filled the air.
"That's settled then, I'll do it right now."
Nana came round in front of me, bent down and made me step out of my frilly panties. She handed them to Mary as she put my dummy back in with her other hand. She walked to the back of the post and untied my hands, then loosened the leads, taking them back over the post whilst keeping a tight grip on them.
"Come along, it's time for you to be spanked like the naughty little sissy you are."
She lead me over to the bench and sat down with me facing her. She passed the reins to Mary then took hold of my plastic pants and pulled them down to my ankles. She undid the pins and I cringed as she pulled my nappy away exposing my bare bottom to the crowd who jeered and giggled loudly. Nana took back the reins in her left hand and instructed me to bend over her knee. I knelt down and lay over her lap, resting my hands on the grass.
"How many of you girls are here?"
"23" answered Mary after a quick head count.
"That will make 26 spanks then, one for each of the girls and one each for us. Get the camera ready Janis."
Janis moved into a position to capture the whole spanking on film.
"Ready when you are."
I gasped into my dummy as the first slap hit my bare bottom to a resounding cheer. As Nana continued to slowly spank me, some of the girls counted along with each slap, my bottom becoming bright red yet again under Nana's strong right hand. I was almost in tears by the time the whole 26 had been done. Nana stood me up, thankfully still facing her.
"Right, now step out of your plastic pants, we'll just put you back into your frillies for the moment"
I lifted my feet out of the leg holes and Nana took them away. She held out my frilly panties for me to step back into, once done she pulled them up and settled them over my sore bottom.
"Well my lad, you didn't give us much trouble but you had to be told once or twice so I'm afraid we'll have to punish you further in front of these lovely girls."
What was coming next, I did not know but the entire group vocally encouraged Nana in any action she might take. Janis was still stood with her camera at the ready which didn't please me at all.
"Now, get up onto the seat and stand facing the front"
As slowly as I could I climbed up onto the bench and turned around. Nana handed the reins to Mary and moved to join her.
"Lift up your dress and show everybody your pretty panties"
I started to relax a little as it was nothing that I had not done before at least. I took hold of the frilly hem and raised up my skirts. I got the shock of my life as Nana grabbed hold of my panties with both hands and pulled them down to my knees. I shriveled inside as my private parts were displayed to these beautiful young ladies. They squealed with delight and shouted embarrassing comments at me.
"Look at his little coc-k!"
"That's why he's called 'little' sissy boy!"
"No wonder he's kept in nappies with a tiny baby coc-k like that!"
Nana let this go on for several minutes as Janis took several more shots. After what seemed an eternity, she held up her hand and the girls quietened down to just more giggles.
"Okay, would you all like to see him laid down and put back into his nappy?"
Once again with big smiles on their faces the group of girls all shouted in agreement. Mary brought a large blanket from the bag and laid it out in front of the bench. Nana came back around the front and took my hand.
"Come down and lay on the changing mat so I can put you in a nappy and plastic pants."
I climbed down from the bench as Nana positioned the nappy on the mat. I laid down with it under my still hot bottom. As Nana pinned me into my nappy she decided to humiliate me further.
"Just look at you, you little sissy. A boy of your age laid there in a frilly dress letting his Nana put him in a nappy and plastic pants in front of everybody."
She shook out the plastic pants and pulled them over my feet to my ankles.
"Stand up."
Nana firmly tugged them up and fussed with them until they sat correctly.
"I think we'll leave it at that. With you wearing your frilly panties on the way here, nobody in the park could see that you're wearing a nappy and plastic pants. In fact as we walk back to the car you can lift up your dress and display them." She turned to the students. "Well, we've got to go girls, thank you for making this naughty little sissy boys punishment all the better."
With some sounds of disappointment the girls started to drift away. I could still here embarrassing comments about me and how this was the best lunch break ever. My only thought of revenge was to hope they went hungry all afternoon as they were so busy laughing at me that not one of them ate any food. Mary and Janis put everything back in the bag, picked up the easel and made ready to return to the car. Nana took hold of the reins and I started to walk forward.
"What did I just tell you to do!"
I sighed inwardly, lifted up my frilly dress and we headed back into the main park. My thought right at that second was that all this had happened and it was still only early afternoon. God knows what else was in store for the rest of the day.
-
Re: A visit to Nana's by kay3070 - part 3
October 10, 2015
Hello again! Just a quick note on the installments of A Visit to Nana's. This post will continue the story straight from where it left off last time, telling the rest of day two. Day three will be much larger so I will put it up over several posts, the first of which will follow this one today. I will keep the labels as part 3, part 4 etc so it's easy to see when a new installment has been added. Right, on with day two and our (un)fortunate young lad is about to get himself in a whole lot more trouble and, of course, Nana will punish him appropriately for it...
Thanks for reading!
The last two days have been the most humiliating of my life but now it was going to be much worse. Especially with what happened after we had got back from park. Let me explain...
It was mid afternoon by the time we returned to Nana's house and not long after we arrived, I was left in just Janis's care. Mary had to get back home for a while and Nana had gone out to "check up on a few arrangements" as she put it. I had no doubt what so ever that those "arrangements" wouldn't be to my benefit. Once they had left, Janis turned to me and said:
"Right, little sissy boy, it's time for you to do some chores. Your Nana's house needs quite a bit of housework seeing as we've been so busy punishing you. You can start with the dusting and vacuuming downstairs and make sure you do a good job of it. If you do it properly, then when you've done I'll let you suc-k my titties, but if you don't then I will spank you very severely. Now get started, the hoover and duster are under the stairs."
I set to doing these chores under Janis's watchful eyes. I was still completely embarrassed by my exposure to the student girls in the park and my mind was turning over with just what would be coming next. But what could I do, especially with Nana's threat to show my mates the photos they had taken if I tried anything. Although the thought did occur to me that sooner or later we were going to run straight into somebody that I do know and then it will quickly get around anyway. Suddenly, as I was dusting the bookcase in the living room, the doorbell rang and Janis went through to answer it, leaving me to myself. Thoughts of escape wrestled their way into my mind. It was a hot summers day so I could take off these babies clothes and refold the nappy back around me as a towel. Okay, maybe having to try and get away in just a towel should be embarrassing but compared to walking the streets in a dress and frilly panties, it would be a breeze. I could always claim to have been swimming and some Joker had stolen my clothes. Slowly I put down the duster and moved towards the kitchen. I untied my bonnet, lifted my dummy over my head and dropped them both as I made for the back door. Trying to unfasten the buttons of my dress with one hand, I grabbed the handle with the other and pulled. The door opened about six inches then banged to a halt - In my haste I hadn't even seen the chain at the very top. I frantically scrambled to re-close the door and unhook the chain when something hit me square at the back of the knees and swept me off my feet. I looked up to see both Janis and Mary staring down at me. Mary was holding the duster by it's top, brandishing it's long cane handle. It hadn't been a visitor that Janis answered the door to, only Mary returning. Both women grabbed my arms and hauled me to my feet. Still holding tight with one hand, Janis locked the back door and then they dragged me back into the living room.
"Oh you are in for it now boy! Trying to run away, not a very bright idea that now was it? And you've tried to take off your dress, not to mention your bonnet and dummy thrown on the floor. That means not just a single spanking but one from the both of us. If you think you've been spanked before then think again. Your bottom is going to be severely red because this time we are going to use the hairbrush."
As Mary buttoned up my dress and replaced my dummy and bonnet, Janis pulled down my plastic pants and took off my nappy. She sat down on the sofa and dragged me onto my knees, bent me over her lap then took a large flat headed hairbrush from Mary. I cried out as the wooden back slapped onto my bare bottom - it stung much worse than a spanking by hand. My eyes were watering by the time I was transferred to Mary's knee - who continued to punish my already sore bottom. I started to cry in earnest after her first few strokes and was bawling loudly when she finally stopped.
"Stand up you little sissy, you still need to be punished. Until your Nana comes back, you can stand in the corner with your hands on your head and your plastic pants pulled down. That way we can see your very red bottom. Now get over there!".
Still sniffling, I waddled over to the corner near the book shelf. I put my hands on top of my head, locking my fingers and stood there with my plastic pants around me knees. I wasn't sure how long I had been there when Nana returned but it felt like forever. Janis went to meet her at the door, no doubt telling her about my actions. Nana stormed into the room and shouted:
"What's this I hear about you trying for the back door hmmm?"
As she became level with me she slapped my still painful bottom hard with her hand. I yelped in shock as well as pain.
"It looks like we haven't been punishing you severely enough. Well that changes right now." She turned to the other two "Put the little sissy back into a nappy and plastic pants. Better put some cream on his bottom first though, it's going to get plenty of attention from now on."
She headed towards the stairs calling back "March him up in as soon as you're done, oh, and bring that large paper sheet we prepared, I think we'll move that particular activity forward to tomorrow".
Paper? - what the hell? Whilst I was puzzling over Nana's words, Mary came over and gently rubbed a cooling cream onto my bottom. Although my cheeks were still stinging, it did feel quite a lot better after that. They laid me down on the floor, pinned me into a nappy then made me stand and pulled my plastic pants back up. We then headed up the stairs and into my room where Nana was waiting.
"Lie down on the bed!"
I climbed onto the top of the covers and lay with my head on the pillow. As soon I as was still, Mary and Janis each grabbed one of my arms and held them out towards the top corners. Nana bent down and lifted up a length of rope from the right hand corner, she quickly tied it around my wrist and then did the same to the other. The process was then repeated with my legs. Nana finished off by putting my dummy back in my mouth.
"That will keep you out of trouble".
I tested out lifting one arm but it only came up about an inch, the ropes were obviously tied firmly to the legs of the bed.
"Oh you're not going anywhere my lad, not after what you've just tried. And as for tomorrow, well we are going to have some real fun with you. In fact you can start to prepare for it right now. You see, we are all going on another outing and this time there will be at least four times the amount of people that there were today. You'll just have to wait to find out where but we will tell you one of the things that we will make you do. You're going to stand up in front of everybody in the frilliest baby clothes you can imagine and sing this little song"
Right on cue Janis unrolled a huge sheet of paper, using a set of steps she pinned it up directly in my line of sight on the bedroom wall.
"It's sung to the tune of 'I'm a little teapot', so get it memorised because you really don't want to make a mistake..."
The paper was covered with eight lines of verse, my heart sank as I read through it:
I'M A LITTLE SISSY, 1 , 2 , 3,
I WEAR PLASTIC PANTS AND A BIG NAPPY.
I'LL LIFT UP MY DRESS SO YOU CAN SEE,
MY PANTIES ARE PINK AND VERY FRILLY.
AND IF YOU FIND THAT I'M BEING NAUGHTY,
NANA SAYS YOU CAN PUNISH ME.
MAKE ME BEND STRAIGHT OVER YOUR KNEE,
AND SPANK MY BOTTOM 1 , 2 , 3.
Having to tell people I'm a naughty little sissy boy was bad enough, this was going to be embarrassing beyond belief. I just prayed that it wasn't going to get much worse but being told this was only 'one' of the things I would be made to do left me with little hope.
"Look at his face, I don't think he likes the idea"
"Oh, I'd say you're right Mary and that's exactly why he's going to be made to sing it" Nana turned back to me "You're going to badly regret your little rebellion, the arrangements I already made were going to be humiliating enough but now you can expect double. You could have spent the rest of the evening suc-king on our titties and getting all excited in your nappy but oh no, you had to go and be an even more of a naughty little boy than you already were. We'll leave you to think on that whilst you are learning your words, we've got a few amendments to make for tomorrow. We'll be back later to put you to bed properly, until then you can stay exactly as you are."
...And that's how I spent the rest of the day. They did come back up after several hours and untie me but they were taking no chances, Nana even stood over me as I got washed and used the bathroom. I was then put into a fresh nappy and plastic pants and sent back to bed to await the start of the inevitable in the morning.
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070 part 4
October 10, 2015
The first thing I saw as I opened my eyes was the huge lettering spelling out the little sissy song, reminding me just how humiliating today was going to be. Within minutes of my waking, Nana unlocked the bedroom door and came to stand over me.
"Come on!, time to be up. You've got a very busy day ahead of you my lad. From your actions yesterday, it just proves what I said - that we weren't punishing you severely enough - and today you are going to find out exactly what that means. Now get a move on!"
That first part of the day went basically the same as before - a quick breakfast and then off to the bathroom. Once fed and bathed, it was into Nana's bedroom once again.
"Right, it's time to get you all dressed up in frilly baby clothes. Let's get your nappy on, you know what to do."
Standing there completely naked I knew better than to resist from previous experience so, without a word I laid myself down on the fluffy material. Nana tightly pinned me into my nappy and stood me up. She reached into the bottom drawer and lifted out a pair of very pale pink, semi see-through plastic pants. However, these weren't exactly the same as what I had already worn. They looked to be made of thicker PVC for one thing but also had what resembled belt loops, each about an inch wide, all the way around the waist.
"Seeing as you tried to take off your babies clothes yesterday, I need to make damn sure that it won't happen again. The only way to guarantee that it doesn't is to have them locked on. We'll start with your plastic pants.
I stepped into them and Nana pulled them up to my waist and over my nappy. She then took a small linked chain and fed it through the loops, bringing it together right at the back. A small padlock was hooked through the end rings and clicked shut.
"That will make sure only Nana can take off such a naughty little boys nappy and plastic pants. It's no good looking like that, you only have yourself to blame. I told you that there would be changes to your punishment and that includes your babies clothes. Now it's time for a new dress."
Nana opened the end wardrobe door and brought out a very pale baby pink and white dress that was nothing but satin and frills. It had so much lace that it appeared to froth. Unlike the previous ones, this had a lower waist with a full bodice. The skirt was twin layered - the first pink layer was barely four inches in length and was covered in frills with embroidered little hearts all the way around it. The second white layer only added two inches to it and was purely heavy lace. It was so well gathered that it virtually stuck out at a right angle even on the hanger alone, this buoyancy was helped by it's own built in, multi layered, white lace stiff petticoat. The front was pure pink satin and from the waist, about ten inches either side of the center, two twin layered frills of white lace went straight up, over the shoulders and down the back - standing out over two inches, nearly looking like wings. Right on the front of the chest was a large white satin heart, edged in lace, with the words "sissy boy" embroidered in pink across the middle. The neckline was high and surrounded by another white lace frill instead of a collar but had a white satin bow in the centre. The short sleeves were fully belled and not only ended in a mass of white lace but also had the same twin layered frilly sashes from the shoulder to the cuffs with tiny white bows between the rows of lace. Hanging from the sides were two long pink satin sashes, ready to be tied around the back. As Nana turned the dress completely around I could now see properly that it zipped up the back - but that wasn't the only method of fastening - there were four small metal locking clasps spaced from the neck to the waist. I looked on in terror knowing exactly what that meant. Nana unfastened the back and held it low for me to climb into. I gingerly placed my feet through and Nana lifted it up my body. I slipped my arms into the voluptuous sleeves and turned around. Nana brought the sides together, zipped up the back and one by one, clicked the locks into place. She tied the sashes into a large floppy bow and then went around me fluffing out the skirts and other lace. After a minute or two she stood back.
"There, that's what naughty little boys get for trying to take off their dresses. No chance of that now, I just hope you are happy with yourself."
I'd have been a lot happier if I'd made it out of that back door, that's for sure. Instead I was stood here in a dress that I would imagine even little girls would be embarrassed to wear, not that a girls dress would have the words "sissy boy" emblazoned across the front. As Nana went back to the drawer, she spoke over her shoulder to me.
"You've been used to wearing your frilly ankle socks but as we are going on such a big outing today then I think we will use something different."
She shook out a pair of bright white pantyhose, they were so thick that they were almost opaque.
"Come on, one leg at a time, let's get them on!"
I placed my hand onto the bedside unit to keep balance as Nana slipped them over my feet and stretched them up my legs, settling them over my nappy and plastic pants. It was a strange sensation to have your legs encased in something so close fitting, they felt slightly cool at first but very quickly warmed up.
"What do you think of these hmmm?"
I looked up to see Nana holding out a huge pair of baby pink satin frilly panties that made my cheeks go bright red just to look at them. Instead of the usual baby panties style, they were more like a short pair of bloomers that ballooned out from waist to cuffs, that would come down to about mid thigh. The elasticated leg holes were surrounded by very frothy gathered white lace with a tied pink ribbon bow on each one. From the waist to near half way down they were covered, back and front, in overlapping layers of frilly white lace at least three inches thick per layer. Across each of these were more of the same pink bows and little hearts with a much larger bow in the center of the waist. I decided it was very wise to keep my thoughts to myself rather than answer Nana's question but it seems she wasn't having that.
"Well, out with it - what do you think?"
I quickly tried to work out exactly what she wanted me to say but only managed "Errrm...they're nice." - wrong answer!
"Nice!...Nice! is that all you can damn well say!" Nana moved incredibly fast and smacked me across the back of my leg. "You will say - they are very pretty panties, thank you Nana!"
With my leg stinging, I stammered out "They are very pretty panties, thank you Nana"
"That's better! now ask me nicely to let you wear them."
I took a deep breath and swallowed my pride "Please will you let me wear my pretty panties Nana?"
"There, see, that wasn't so bad was it. Good manners cost nothing you know!"
It was only as Nana settled them round my middle that I found out that they also had a chain stitched into the elasticated waist. It was only visible as it exited through two small holes right at the back. Nana took another padlock and clamped it shut through the same type of end rings. I didn't think this could get any worse but Nana had that well covered.
"Let's sort out your dummy. Janis told me how you took yours off and threw it onto the floor. Because of your naughtiness, you've earned yourself this."
My eyes opened wide in disbelief as I saw what she held. It was a large pink dummy as usual but had a pink leather strap attached to each side of the plate with a buckle at one end. I took an involuntary step backwards as Nana came towards me.
"Hold still or you'll get one hell of a lot more than a smacked leg! Now open up."
I knew Nana never made empty threats. I stood still and opened my mouth. Nana placed the rubber teat in and pulled the straps around the back of my head, buckling it on tight enough to hold it in place.
"Once we get to where we are going you can have your regular dummy back. After all, you're going to need to take it out to sing to everybody, but until then this will stop you from losing it. Right, here's your bonnet."
Just as every other piece of clothing today, this was also over the top in it's style. It was less of a babies bonnet and more like a Victorian ladies head wear. The head piece was of the same baby pink satin but the brim was stiff and very wide, sticking out at such an angle that it didn't obscure my face. It was trimmed with two inch gathered white lace and had a row of those little hearts around the interior. Where the wide white ribbons were attached to the sides it had two pink bows. Nana placed it onto my head and tied the ribbons squarely under my chin.
"Now, with your dress and panties being locked on, we'll have no trouble there...but, you can still get your fingers into one or two garments so I'll have to take care of that. Hold out your hands!"
Feeling very worried, I did as instructed and brought up my hands to the level of my chest with the palms down. Nana slipped a thumbless mitten onto each one. They were pink satin on the outside felt like they had a stiff leather like material inside. They gripped around the wrists with an inch long flare behind that edged in white lace. She then took two half inch wide pink leather straps and fastened them tightly around the grip. I tried to flex my fingers and found that my movement was severely limited, I would be barely able to pick anything up, let alone undo any of my babies clothes.
"Just your shoes left"
Nana produced the same type of pink leather Mary Janes that I had worn the last two days and buckled them onto my feet. She took me by my mittened hand and lead me over to the full length mirror on the wardrobe door. When I saw my reflection, my cheeks burned crimson as I gave an involuntary whimper from behind my strapped in dummy. No matter what frilly clothes Nana had put me up until now, they were no where near as humiliating as these. The dress was so short that it only covered the top layer of lace on my panties, leaving the frilly bloomers on full show and, even though it was well covered, there was no mistaking that I was wearing a nappy. Being dressed in such frilly babies clothes was one thing but knowing that I was imprisoned in them was far worse.
"Are you starting to see what not being punished severely enough means? I told you you would regret yesterday's antics and this is just the start. Now let's get you downstairs, Mary and Janis are waiting with a big surprise that will make today's outing all the more humiliating for you - come along!"
Nana took my hand once again and led me out of the bedroom towards the stairs and onto whatever nightmare these three devious women had cooked up between them. One thing was for sure - I already knew that I wasn't going to be happy about it.
To be continued...
-
Re: A visit to Nana's by kay3070 - part 5
October 23, 2015
Hi! here are the latest two installments, happy reading! :)
As we descended the stairs with Nana walking slighty ahead, I could not even contemplate what may be waiting for me in the living room, aside from the presence of Mary and Janis of course. Nana lead me by the hand to the door and opened it slowly whilst saying:
"You remember that I had to go out to check on some arrangements yesterday? Well, this is what it was all about".
I stood in the doorway and my dummy would have fallen from my mouth if it was possible. Parked right in the middle of the room was a very large stroller style pushchair! It was done in bright pink canvas that had a nursery print all over it. The front wheels were small but the back larger than a regular one to accommodate the weight. Looking at the seat I could see that it was large enough for someone of my size perfectly, it would come to just above my head and the bottom edge would cut off where my knees would be. Beyond that, there were two stirups that ended in foot rests - a little like a wheelchair, so my legs would be sticking out the front at a downward angle. The whole seating area was raised higher than normal and the back rest sat at angle so that it sloped backwards. Laid at rest in the center was set of straps that would harness together in an X shape - exactly the same as the ones in the back of the car. At the very top was a slim hood that was edged in white frilly lace, more for use as a sunshade as it certainly would not obstruct anybody viewing the occuppant - in other words, me!
"There, look what Nana has had built just for you. Come on, let's try it out for size."
My instinct was to back away as far as possible from the embarrassing contraption but the thought of a very sore bottom stopped my legs from moving. I knew I would be going into it one way or another so chose the less painful option. Nana stopped me just infront of it and put two small cushions onto the seat - just like everything else, they were covered with pink satin with a lace trim. She placed one low against the back and the other flat on the seat.
"That will make sure you don't crush your pretty dress at the back. Now get in!"
I reversed onto the seat, lowering myself into the angle of the back rest. As soon as my bottom made contact with the cushion, the skirt of my dress rode up. No surprise that my frilly bloomers would be on full display for the entire journey. I lifted my legs and placed my feet on the rests and settled in. Nana reached down and locked the harness together across my front. I was hoping that it may cover at least part of the embroidery on my chest but no such luck - the frilly heart with the words "sissy boy" was unobstructed due to the X shape of the straps.
"Don't forget to put your arms to the sides so you can hold on tight."
With my satin mittens tied firmly onto my hands I doubted I could hold anything even near to what you might call tight but I dutifully laid my hands over the tubular steel of the frame. The second my mitts touched the sides, Mary and Janis quickly grabbed one arm each and tied my fore-arms with strong pink ribbon. Whilst I was reeling over the shock of that, they proceeded to do the same with my ankles. My immidiate reaction was to struggle against my bonds but all I managed was a very restricted wiggle and quickly gave up with a pitiful murmer from behind my dummy.
"All finished with your little tantrum?"
I looked down and nodded my head in defeat. I was bound very firmly into the pushchair, completely at the mercy of wherever they had decided to take me.
"Good! Any more nonsense and you will be out of that chair....out of that chair and over my knee! Now, I think it's time for the next surprise - Janis? would you bring out our other new purchase."
Janis walked over to the table which had a small box upon it. Opening this up, she took out a digital camcorder and pointed it directly at me.
"That's right my lad, we're going to be capturing your big day out on video. Just think, a permenant record of you strapped into your pushchair wearing your frilliest babies clothes and being taken out to be humiliatd in front of lots of women. And believe me, there will be lots of women. You remember Jean, I'm sure you do! - by the way,you can thank her for your panties when we see her later - Jean has arranged for us to attend her ladies group's garden fete. Mrs Cartright, who runs the group, is holding it in her large back lawn. It has to be large because there will be over eighty women attending!"
I did the only thing I could, which was to stare at Nana with wide eyes, contemplating my fate.
"Oh yes! a very large audience to show you off to...and have you sing your little song - what a wonderful video that will make. Right ladies, let's make sure we have everything we need and get under way."
There was a brief flurry of hustle and bustle as they checked the large (and very ominous) bag, finally zipping it up without revealing the contents, then gathering whatever else they needed. Janis went out of the house first and closed the door behind her as Mary shouldered the bag and Nana took the handles of the pushchair. With little effort - had to be due to the design - she wheeled me straight down the passage way and out into the garden. There was Janis with her camcorder framed on the doorway, capturing our exit in HD. Mary looked up at the bright sun and said
"What a lovely day for a walk out."
"That it is Mary" answered Nana, "should only take us about half an hour to get there...unless, of course, you fancy stopping for a cup of tea on the way?"
"Actually, that sounds like a lovely idea. There's that little cafe on the corner with the tables outside."
"Perfect, we can park the chair right in the front and sit in the sun."
I could only presume that the whole exchange was purely for my benefit as the entire journey would already have been planned for maximum embarrassment on my part. Janis put the recorder back into her own handbag and we set off up the street. My predicament caused much hilarity to the few people we passed, some just gave us an oddly amused look where as others laughed outright, pointing straight at me. Nana just smiled and we carried on. After three of what seemed the longest streets in creation, the cafe came into sight. I could only hope that there would be nobody in there that I knew. Either way, with Nana behind the handles of the pushchair, I was definitely about to find out.
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070 - part 6
October 23, 2015
The cafe was set back from the street with a fair sized forecourt which was filled with tables and chairs. As we wheeled in from the pavement I could see that there were three other customers - an older women reading a book and a pair of teenage girls sat eating, all inside the cafe. Thankfully, no one looked familiar. Nana took a table as near to the path as possible, she backed up the pushchair into a position so I was facing the street and any passers by. Within a couple of minutes of arriving a young waitress approached the table. As she came into sight I could have died on the spot - it was Angela Fitzgerald! - not only did she attend the same school as me but I'd had a crush on her for ages. Not that I ever thought anything would happen, I didn't hang around in the same cool kids circle as she did - I just preyed that she wouldn't recognise me.
"Hi, can I take your order...Oh my god!" Angela stood straight in front of me and gave a huge laugh. "What on earth???" she looked across at Nana but then her eyes quickly snapped back to me. "Hang on a minute...I know you."
Oh Hell!
"You're in my English class, sat near the front...oh wow! I don't believe this."
Nana took charge and explained that I had been very naughty and this was part of my punishment.
"So you're taking him out for the day dressed as a little girl, oh that is just hilarious."
"They're not just little girls clothes, they are babies clothes...here take a closer look."
Nana unbuckled the harness and told me to lift up my bum. My face burned almost purple as Nana took took out her key, unlocked my frilly panties and pulled them forward to show Angela my nappy and plastic pants. She nearly choked with laughter.
"That's even better!" she managed to stammer out, her eyes watering with mirth. "I'm not sure if he looks cute or just pathetic!"
She bent down close to my face and said "Is little baby all comfy in his nappy and frilly dress?" followed by another round of giggles. She composed herself a little but still had a wide smile. "Sorry ladies, back to my job...what can I get you?"
Nana, Mary and Janis all ordered cups of tea.
"And, ermmm...what about him"
"Oh, don't worry about that dear, I've got it covered."
I looked on in horror as Nana brought a very large babies bottle out of the bag and placed it on the table. It must have held a litre and was filled with diluted orange juice nearly up to the over-sized brown teat.
"This I've got to see...could you ladies please wait a second so I can take your order in...I'll be straight back out?"
"Of course dear, we won't start without you, after all I've got to take his dummy out first."
Nana locked up my panties first and then untied my bonnet. She unbuckled the strap and removed the dummy, wiping my mouth with her other hand before replacing my bonnet. The pushchair harness was just being fastened back into place as Angela reappeared with their order, quickly setting the cups onto the table so she could watch Nana's latest humiliation. I noticed Janis stand up with the camera as Nana reached back into the bag. She unfolded a babies bib the size of a tea towel. It was white satin with a pink frill and decorated with another large heart in the center, only this time it had "I luv nappies" embroidered across it. She tied it behind my neck then fussed with the edges and finished by saying:
"There, that should do the job. Can't have you making a mess of your pretty dress now can we." She picked up the huge bottle and held it directly in front of my face. "Right, listen up! you're going to drink all of this, no matter how long it takes but I warn you - no nonsense or you'll get a good smack bottom in front of everyone!"
"Seriously?..go on!" chirped in Angela. Nana turned to reply to her. "Oh yes and I do mean a proper spanking. He'll be over my knee with his panties pulled down, nappy taken off and end up with his bare bottom bright red."
"Believe me, it wouldn't be the first time either." added Mary
Angela started to giggle again "Oh wow!...that's just priceless."
Nana turned back to me and brought the bottle to my lips. As humiliating as being fed from a babies bottle would be, it pales in comparison with getting a spanking in front of Angela. So I dutifully opened my mouth and suc-kled on the teat. Thankfully, the orange was well watered down so it wasn't that hard to drink. I seemed to be taking it in forever but finally the last of it gurgled through, leaving me with a very full stomach. Nana took it from my mouth and untied my bib before putting both back into the bag.
"All done, I can finish my own drink now. But just before I do, aren't you forgetting something?"
I looked up at Nana with a puzzled expression. She pointed towards Angela and said:
"What do you say whenever we meet somebody?"
Oh Christ no! Having to say that to people I'd never met was bad enough but I went to school with this girl!
"Don't just sit there staring...out with it or you know what will happen!"
Angela stood there with a look of very amused expectation. Almost squirming with embarrassment I blurted out:
"I'm a naughty little sissy boy who likes wearing nappies and dresses." Angela fell apart on the spot, she was laughing so hard she had to sit down. Nana, Mary and Janis all had big smiles on their faces as they finished their tea. They seemed well pleased with the turn out of events, I began to wonder if they actually knew that I went to school with Angela and I had been brought here for just that purpose. They eventually stood up and Nana spoke to Angela:
"I'm sorry my dear but we will have to go."
"Hmmm...oh, please don't apologise for anything, you've given me the best laugh I've had all summer. I just wish I'd had my phone handy to take some shots."
"That's not a problem, we've got plenty of photos. Give me your email address and we can send you some."
"Really? Thanks, that would be totaly cool. It's Angela by the way, you can reach me here..." Angela scribbled down her details, thanked Nana once again and then disappeared back into the cafe.
"You're not really going to send her any pictures are you Nana?" I asked with little hope.
"What did I tell you would happen if you tried to run away hmmm? I'm going to send pictures to all of your friends...but...which photos I send all depends on your behaviour for the rest of the day. So you had better do exactly as you are told otherwise it won't just be the ones of you stood there in babies clothes! Now, let's put your dummy back in"
Nana strapped my dummy back in and then adjusted my dress to make sure that my frilly bloomers were on full show. As they gathered everything up, Nana continued:
"Now, we are on our way to Mrs Cartrights and if you think that being made to drink from a babies bottle is the worst punishment that you are going to suffer today then you couldn't be more mistaken. I hope you enjoyed all that juice because for the rest of the afternoon your toilet privileges are revoked! By the time we get there, you'll be desperate to wee - so, you'll just have to do it in your nappy!"
I couldn't believe what I was hearing - Nana was going to make me wet my nappy! I struggled and tried to protest but all that came out was a muffled moaning, my dummy took care of that.
"Don't like that idea do you? Well, you've only got yourself to blame! You are going to wet yourself and once you have, I'm going to have to change you. Your frilly panties and stockings will be removed, then I'll lie you down on a table, pull down your plastic pants and take off your nappy in front of everybody! So you just think about that as we go."
Mary and Janis picked up their bags and walked slightly ahead as Nana wheeled me back out into the street. We set off on our way to what was going to be the most humiliating day of my life...and considering the last two, that was saying something.
To be continued....
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. Part 7
November 07, 2015
Hello again! Okay, two more installments polished up and ready. This isn't the end of day three just yet but I have completed these two further parts so wanted to get them posted. Still plenty more humiliation for this naughtiest of boys to come (and a very sore bottom by the end of it!!!). Happy reading my friends. :)
By the time we got within sight of Mrs Cartwright's, my bladder was becoming uncomfortably full. I was managing to hold out as yet but had to admit to myself that it was just a matter of time, and it wasn't as if Nana was likely to change her mind. I was going to have to wet my nappy.
We entered Mrs Cartwright's through a tall set of metal gates. As Nana wheeled me up the drive way I took in the sight of a very large house set within an ornate garden, a path came off the drive heading around the side of the house. I could already hear the sounds of the garden fete, especially the amount of female voices. The butterflies in my stomach went into overdrive, not helping my bladder control one bit. Within seconds I was going to be paraded in front of god knows how many women strapped into a pushchair wearing frilly babies clothes...and there was nothing I could do about it. Nana, Mary and Janis had well seen to that.
I started to see various tables and refreshments set out. Then the ladies group came into sight. There must have been at least eighty women of different ages, going from their twenties to their sixties. Some were seated, others stood in various little circles. Close to us, a large group broke apart and two women came towards us. One was slim with short Auburn hair, wearing a red and white patterned summer dress - I recognised Jean immediately. The other was a tall women in her forties who looked quite formal. She was wearing a dark blue skirt and jacket with a white blouse - the kind with a floppy bow tied at the neck. Her hair was severely pulled back and she wore a dark rimmed pair of spectacles. This had to be Mrs Cartwright. She greeted Nana, Mary and Janis warmly but as she turned her attention to me, her expression changed.
"This has to be the naughty little boy you've been telling me all about."
"Just as I said Mrs Cartwright."
"Lets take a look at him then. Is he still nappied?"
"Oh yes, he most certainly is. I'll unlock his frilly panties so you can inspect him."
Nana gave me one of her 'you'd better do exactly as you are told' looks as she tapped the side of my leg and motioned for me to lift my bum. I felt the chain loosen slightly as Nana removed the little padlock. Mrs Cartwright stepped up to the pushchair, bending down right in front of me. She lifted the skirt of my dress out of the way and pulled my frilly bloomers and pantyhose forward.
"A bulky nappy and plastic pants - good! And locked on too...exactly what a naughty little boy should be made to wear."
She surprised me by slipping her hand inside my nappy.
"He's still dry but by the feel of it the flood gates are about to open."
"Flood is the right word, we've made sure of that" replied Nana. "I'll just remove his dummy, we have a little ritual when meeting new people."
Mrs Cartwright stood back as Nana unbuckled the strap and eased the dummy from my mouth, making sure she retied my bonnet firmly into place afterwards. She gave me a few seconds then prompted me.
"Tell Mrs Cartwright what you are!"
After having to say my line to Angela, this time it wouldn't be half as bad or so I thought.
"I'm a naughty little sissy boy that likes wearing nappies and dresses."
"Yes, that is very plain to see, you pathetic little boy. You want to count yourself lucky...if you were under my care you wouldn't be able to sit in that pushchair because your bottom would be so severely thrashed that even your nappy would feel like sandpaper! Now, lets get you in the middle of the garden so everybody can watch you wet your nappy." She turned to Nana "I think we should take off his frilly panties and stockings now, just to make sure the ladies can get a better view."
"Sounds like a good idea to me. Would you do the honors Mrs Cartwright?"
"Very well."
Without being told, I lifted my bum as Mrs Cartwright took hold of the waistband and pulled my frillies down my legs and over my feet. She held the panties up and said "What a very lovely pair of bloomers, just the thing for sissy boys to wear."
Nana looked down at me "That reminds me, what do you say to Jean?"
I was puzzled for a second and then remembered from earlier. "Thank you" I muttered in Jeans general direction. I squealed in pain as Nana slapped the side of my leg, barely keeping control of my bladder from the shock. "Is that all you can say! Jean has worked very hard making all these pretty panties for you...now you thank her properly!"
I looked straight up at Jean and said in a clear voice "Thank you very much for my frilly panties Jean."
Jean just smiled and replied "Well, they certainly suit you."
Mrs Cartwright got back to work and removed my stockings, handing both them and the panties to Mary who placed them into her bag. Naturally, everything that had happened since we arrived had been captured on Janis's camera, just as I knew the entire rest of the day would be. Nana placed my regular dummy in then took the handles of the pushchair and set off into the center of the gathering with Mrs Cartwright leading the way. Within seconds I was surrounded by a sea of female faces - some smiling, some laughing outright but all staring directly at me. The urge to wee was immense yet I hopelessly struggled to retain what little dignity I had left. Mrs Cartwright clapped her hands to attract everybody's attention.
"No, no ladies, keep your eyes on the boy. As arranged, his Nana has brought him along as part of his ongoing punishment. First on the list we are about to watch the little sissy wet his nappy like a baby."
This prompted more laughter and various comments of amusement, I can't say I particularly took any notice of what was said as, to coin a phrase, my back teeth were almost floating.
"Let's get this show on the road shall we" Nana put her hand on my tummy and gently pushed down. That was the last straw, my control was gone. As she stood back I felt myself start to wee, there was no stopping it now. I flooded my nappy, feeling a warm wet sensation creeping around towards my bottom cheeks as everything became soggy. No matter what else had happened so far this week, nothing compared to the humiliation I felt at that moment - bound into a pushchair in front of all these women whilst wetting myself. I don't think there is a shade of red deep enough to describe the colour of my face. After what seemed to be the longest wee I'd ever taken, it finally trickled to a halt, leaving my nappy soaked. Nana walked over, bent down towards me and laid her hand on the front of my plastic pants to give a gentle squeeze. I pulled a face as my nappy squelched under her grip.
"Now that is a well soaked nappy." she announced to the crowd. With my head hanging down I heard the ladies break into even greater laughter mixed with plenty more comments, all very plain to my ears this time.
"Fancy that, wetting himself!"
"What a little baby!"
"He should be ashamed!"
Nana put her hand under my chin and lifted my head up just as Mrs Cartwright walked over. The severe woman leveled her face in front of mine and very sternly said:
"Naughty little boy, peeing in your baby pants! Looks like you'll have to be changed right here in the middle of the garden!"
The crowd agreed with that wholeheartedly by the sound of it, I swear I heard a couple of them even clap. As Nana took out her keys and freed the harness on the pushchair my shame turned to panic. I'd been so completely humiliated about wetting myself that I'd clean forgotten what was coming next - Nana was going to take off my nappy in front of everybody!
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. Part 8
November 07, 2015
Nana untied my feet first then proceeded to do the same with my arms. I stood up very gingerly because my warm soggy nappy shifted as I moved, certainly not an experience I was used to. The ladies took full advantage of this - the second I was upright, Mrs Cartwright and Mary grabbed one arm each and held me fast. Mrs Cartwright stepped slightly forward and turned her head to me:
"Now listen to me you little sissy boy, it's time to get those plastic pants and nappy off you, so lets get you on the changing table."
The crowd of women parted and for the first time I laid eyes on the setting of my next humiliation. The very sturdily built table stood at a height of about two and a half feet from the ground, it was as long as a single bed but only just over half the width. On the top there was a plastic covered mattress two inch thick and in the center of that, a large changing mat. The only other decoration was several metal rings spaced across the side of the table, not far from the top. I was marched across to it like a prisoner of war and forced to climb onto the mattress, lying down with my bum on the mat. As Nana placed a small cushion under my head, I felt the other two women pin my arms by tying them with ribbon to one of the circles on each side. When I saw Janis lining up her shot, my panic went into overload - I belatedly began to struggle against my bonds, even kicking my legs in the air. SMACK! Mrs Cartwright slapped me square across my inner thigh.
"Behave yourself now! otherwise we will tie your legs down and leave here for half an hour with no nappy on!"
That stopped me pretty quick. A few minutes of being naked from the waist down was one thing but being bound on this table for half an hour like it - no thank you. I took a deep breath and resigned myself to my fate. Nana reached up and removed the little padlock. Then she gripped the top with both hands and slowly pulled the damp plastic pants down my legs. I held myself stiff, trying as best as I could not to make much contact with them. Once they were at my ankles, Nana took of my shoes and slid the pants over my feet, dropping them to the floor. She unpinned my nappy and peeled the soaked cloth from around me. Even though it was a warm day, I still felt a slight chill as the air hit my wet skin. I lifted my bum and the whole soggy mess was pulled out from underneath, leaving me completely exposed. Mrs Cartwright looked down at my groin:
"Wait a moment, his little boy's things are still surrounded by hair. I'm afraid that just won't do! Jean! could you bring the shaving set along with the hot water."
Oh you have got to be kidding me! I looked across at Nana, hoping she would stop this but when I saw the knowing smile on her face, I knew she had been expecting it to happen. Jean reappeared carrying a tray on which there was a bowl of steaming water and the required tools. Nana took the bowl, dipped in a sponge and proceeded to wash between my legs. When she was satisfied I was clean again, she stepped back and asked Mrs Cartwright
"Should we tie his legs down for this, just to make sure he stays still."
"Oh don't worry about that, he'll stay still alright. They always do when you're holding a sharp instrument a hairs breadth from their privates."
She lent forward with a pair of scissors and trimmed my short and curlies down to stubble. Next, the whole area was lathered up with soap using a shaving brush. Mrs Cartwright picked up what looked like a women's razor (it was pink - of course!) and took her time gently scraping away the last of my manly hair and another chunk of my pride. She dropped the razor back into the bowl, then, as she wiped around my groin she looked me straight in the eye:
"There, that's much better. Little boys like you shouldn't have hair down there, only men have that and you can hardly be described as a man now can you!" She glanced down my legs. "Well, from what I can see the rest of your body looks mostly hairless due to your age, so I'm not going to deal with that right now. We can always sort that out later on with removal cream."
Nana took back over, getting me to lift my bum so she could slide out the mat and place a fresh nappy under me. As she pinned me into the enveloping folds of material, I gave out a small gasp - my newly shaved nether regions were particularly sensitive, even against the soft terry cloth. I never thought that I would ever be grateful to be pinned into a nappy but after being naked from the waist down in front of eighty women, it was quite a relief. I just wondered how long it may stay on for this time, especially as I had expected a good spanking before now - made me worry as to what else was planned that I didn't already know about. From the depths of Mary's bag came another pair of pink plastic pants. Nana shook them out, slipped them over my feet and pulled them up to fit snugly over my nappy before re-locking them. The pantyhose came next, gently rolled up my legs and wrestled into to place with the occasional tug. To finish off, those embarrassing frilly bloomers were added over the top of everything else with the small padlock snapped into place. Nana re-buckled my Mary Jane shoes onto my feet and my arms were untied, freeing me from this table of humiliation. Although I was already climbing down, Mrs Cartwright still had to bellow at me:
"Come along, hop to it! it's always the same - put you little sissies on a mattress and all you want to do is lie there with your legs in the air showing off your nappied bottoms to everybody!" This brought a fresh wave of laughter from the crowd and several more comments on what a little baby I was. Nana fussed and flapped about with my panties and dress then stared me in the face.
"Right my lad, it's time for you to entertain these ladies with a little song...I hope you've remembered the words."
I doubted that it would make any difference what so ever whether I got it right or not, I was sure to be punished one way or another, especially with Mrs Cartwright taking a hand in everything. Once more, I was held fast and frog marched forward, this time heading further down the spacious garden. We stopped right in front of a raised wooden gazebo. It was hexagonal in shape and completely open sided with six thick supports holding up a thatched roof. Between the front facing pillars, three wide steps lead up to what was to be my stage. I was walked onto the platform and turned around to face the expectant audience. As the two ladies left me there, I just stared dumbly at the sea of faces.
"Well take out your dummy and get on with it, stupid child!" Mrs Cartwright shouted. I nervously plucked the dummy from my lips and with little enthusiasm sang the words that had been imprinted on my brain the night before.
"I'm a little sissy 1 ,2, 3,
I wear plastic pants and a big nappy,
I'll lift my dress so you can see,
My panties are pink and very frilly.
And if you find that I'm being naughty,
Nana says you can punish me,
Make me bend straight over your knee,
And spank my bottom 1, 2, 3."
Although peels of laughter came from the gathered ladies, Mrs Cartwright placed her hands on her hips and scowled.
"Is that the best that you can do? Well? is it?" before I could answer she carried on berating me "Standing there like a lost sheep, muttering your way through the words just will not do boy! For a start, why isn't your dress raised...that's what the song says isn't it? I think you'd better do it again...and do it properly this time otherwise you're going to be in very hot water. Now look lively...and do a little dance whilst you sing!"
Dance!!! I had no idea how to dance and certainly not to this. Best I could manage was to do a sort of little skip, kicking out one leg then the other...I just hoped that would pass. I sighed inwardly as I attempted to grip the hem of my dress with these restricting mittens on my hands. The only only thing I could do was scoop it up and flatten it against my middle, putting on show a very full view of my frilly bloomers. I went through the tune once again, much clearer this time whilst doing an awkward jig, causing the soles of my Mary Jane's to tap loudly on the wooden platform. What a sight I must have looked, this thought was confirmed by the general hilarity coming off the crowd. I finished the last line and ground to a halt but daren't let go of my dress. Mrs Cartwright and Nana stomped towards me. Nana grabbed my arm and turned me to face her.
"Well, I suppose we can say that was better...but certainly not good enough." Nana faced the gathering and raised her voice "Okay, start to form a line ladies"
My head snapped around to stare blankly at her, what on Earth did she say that for? She turned back to me and remarked:
"What are you looking so puzzled for hmmm? Did you or did you not just invite every lady here to spank your bottom?"
My eyes went wide with absolute horror as Nana continued to spell out my punishment.
"That's what you just sang isn't it? Three spanks for everyone...and it's going to be on your bare bottom. You'd better hope not everybody wants to join in or you're bottom will be more than purple by the time they've finished!"
I dropped the hem of my dress and stood there with my mouth hanging open. After all the hours I spent learning that childish little rhyme, it never once occurred to me that it was to be taken literally. I was right about one thing though...my nappy certainly wasn't going to stay on for very much longer.
To be continued...
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. Part 9
November 17, 2015
Hi there, well here it is - the last two installments of day three, but not the end of the story by any means. Please enjoy! :)
No wonder I didn't get a spanking after wetting my nappy, it had all been saved until now. My only slight sense of relief came from my noticing that only twenty five or so of the women had moved forward from the crowd. Not that this made the situation a whole lot better, even at three spanks each my bottom was in for a whole world of hurt. Nana grabbed my arm and then turned to Mrs Cartwright.
"Right, lets get a chair set up then, should we sit it on the stage Mrs Cartwright?"
"Actually, I have a better idea, why don't we use the changing table? We can bend him over the end of it and tie his arms down, a lot less wriggling about that way." she turned to me with a scathing look and continued "Besides, little sissy pee pants here might just wee in somebody's lap!"
My face burned crimson as the gathering erupted with mirth once again.
"Yes, why not." Nana agreed.
"Excellent. If you'd like to take him over there, I'll just go and fetch something that will be perfect for the job."
Once again I was manhandled across the lawn and up to the edge of the changing table. Nana and Mary kept a tight grip on my arms, they both pulled me forward, forcing me to bend over onto the mattress. My arms were quickly bound to the sides and they stepped back, leaving me in the position to receive the spanking of a lifetime. As Nana began to loosen my bonnet I knew what was coming next. She lifted my regular dummy from around my neck and turned to Mary.
"We'd better use the other one Mary, it'll keep him from blubbering too loudly."
She took the strap-in dummy from Mary and buckled it into my mouth, tidied my bonnet and just looked up as Mrs Cartwright came back up the path.
"Ah! what a good idea, that will stop him screaming the neighborhood down once his bottom is on fire...and I think this will ensure the desired result."
She held up a wooden paddle, making sure I got a good view. It was round headed, shaped like an elongated table tennis bat. The smooth wood was of a dark colour and a quatre of an inch thick with several holes through it. Without any surprise what-so-ever I noticed the handle grip was well worn.
"Oh most definitely...I've been thinking of getting something like that myself." Nana replied.
"You should, they really are much better for a prolonged spanking...and it can save you a little on aching hands. Right, let's get started, If you'd like to prepare him please."
Nana unlocked my frilly bloomers and pulled both those and my pantyhose down to my ankles as Mrs Cartwright addressed the waiting ladies.
"Alright everybody, I want you to gather round to get a good view. Those participating please step to the right. Now, it's three spanks each - one for each cheek and a good one across the center of his bottom. I will be stood next to the boy in order to hand out the paddle. I would like each of you in turn to walk this way around the table to me, walking directly past him so he can see just who is next. When you've had your three, pass the paddle back to me and rejoin the others. Is that okay for everyone?" The gathering agreed and she turned back to Nana "Off with his nappy my dear, time to turn that bare bottom bright red."
Nana happily complied. The padlock was removed from my plastic pants and they were also lowered to my ankles. Nana reached around my front, undoing the pins and pulled my nappy away. She finished by lifting up the back of my dress and petticoats, leaving my bare bottom exposed to the crowd.
"Oh yes...nearly forgot. Here boy, now you'll have a good view of the action." Mrs Cartwright placed a self standing round mirror in front of me, angled so that I could see over my shoulder, just like a rear view one in a car.
"Who's first then...Ah, it's you is it Emily? walk round this way."
This was it...I started to panic as a slim middle aged women with black hair came into view. She took the paddle from Mrs Cartwright, giving it a couple of test swings as she moved behind me. She pulled back her arm and went at it. Three very fast but sharp slaps had me gasping from behind my dummy already. Before I could blink, a young red haired women was approaching. She was very beautiful and slowly walked past me, making sure she stared straight into my face as she took the paddle. Another three slaps, more spaced out this time but none the better for it. The paddle stung more than a hand spanking ever did - the last time I had felt anything quite like this was when both Mary and Janis spanked me with the hairbrush. I stopped looking up as one by one the next dozen women laid into my bottom. I couldn't see that well anyway as my eyes were watering and I was now giving a muffled yelp with every stroke. Then a women approached that I couldn't help but notice. She must have been over six foot tall and saying she was broad did not describe her. As Mrs Cartwright went to pass her the paddle she held up a hand the size of a shovel and said:
"I won't be needing that Mrs Cartwright."
"Right you are Annie, I didn't think you would."
She took position and drew back her meaty arm as though going to hit a home run.
"Naughty..."
SMACK!
"little..."
SMACK!
"boy."
THWACK!
That last one did it, I started bawling as loud as I was able with the dummy strapped in. It was twice as bad after Annie had finished with me. Even though several of the women that followed spanked me more in fun with a lighter stroke, it made no difference after that pounding, it still hurt like hell. The line kept on moving forward as the sound of hard wood hitting bare skin filled the air for what seemed like an eternity. It was only after a pause in my punishment that I looked up through tear filled eyes and saw only one woman left holding the dreaded paddle - Mrs Cartwright herself. She smiled down at me with a cruel look in her eyes before walking around the end of the table.
"Oh what a lovely colour, well done ladies." she turned her head and spoke to Nana "looks like you were right, his bottom certainly has a nice shade of purple coming through - let's see if I can make it a little deeper." She hit me with three expertly applied whacks, causing me to scream louder with each one.
"There, that should do the trick. Hmmmm...I think we had better get some cream on his bottom before it turns black and blue."
I yelped and went up on my toes the instant Nana's hand touched my battered cheeks. The cream may have felt cool but the slightest contact stung terribly, causing my bottom to throb as it was rubbed in.
"Let's put him cornertime...we may as well, it's going to be a while before he can be nappied again."
My arms were released and I was lead back over to the gazebo, waddling slowly with my pants still around my ankles. I was stopped just at the top of the steps, right in the entrance but facing away from the crowd. Mary passed Nana two lengths of strong pink ribbon. The first was used to tie my arms behind my back, the second bound my legs together below the knee. The two women walked away and left me there for the rest of the afternoon with my abused bottom on display to everybody and blubbering to myself like a child.
I had no idea how long I had been left that way when I heard footsteps approaching me from behind - with it being mid summer there wasn't even a change in daylight to mark the passage of time. My crying had subsided to barely a sniffle and that was mostly due to the inevitable runny nose that came as a result of being in tears. Nana walked around in front of me and wiped my face.
"What a messy little sissy boy, we'll have to clean you up and change that dummy."
I breathed a huge sigh as the strapped on dummy was unbuckled and removed from my mouth, Nana gave me a minute and then popped a regular pink one back in.
"It's nearly time to go, so it's back into nappies for you. I must say though, your bottom still has a good colour to it so your nappy may not be quite as comfortable as usual."
She untied my arms and legs then took hold of my elbow and turned me round. As she did, I noticed that the guests had thinned out, over half of them must have left. That still left nearly forty women to watch me shuffle back towards the changing table with my now hairless nether regions on show. Nana quickly pinned me back into another fresh nappy and pulled up my plastic pants, snapping the padlock into place. However, instead of continuing with the rest, Nana unbuckled my Mary Jane's instead.
"Your stockings and panties have gotten a bit bedraggled going up and down all day so let's get those off you."
She removed my frilly panties then rolled the pantyhose over my feet and balled them up, handing them to Mary who passed her a pair of lace topped ankle socks in return. These were fitted onto my feet, followed by the replacing of my shoes. As I stood back up I found out Nana was right - my nappy felt quite rough against my bottom cheeks. Mary and Janis joined us and we walked back up the garden. I was happy to see that the camcorder wasn't in Janis's hand anymore and hoped that meant that the surprises were over, for now at least. As we approached I could see the pushchair parked near the patio but instead of moving towards it we headed straight for the house. Mrs Cartwright opened the sliding patio door and beckoned us inside. Oh hell! I didn't have a clue as to why we were going in there, I only knew that it wasn't going to be fun.
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. Part 10
November 17, 2015
With butterflies looping the loop in my stomach we entered into a large well furnished conservatory and stopped. Mrs Cartwright stood straight in front of me.
"Right little boy, I'll bet you're wondering why you're standing in my house. Well, let me tell you..."
What now! My hands subconsciously moved to cover my bottom as a look of fear appeared in my eyes. Mrs Cartwright must have seen this because she laughed and said:
No, you're not here for another spanking...not right now any way. Actually, there is somebody here to see you."
I looked past her as the door at the opposite end of the room opened and froze on the spot as my Mother and sister walked through. My mouth hung open and my dummy fell out, it would have hit the floor if not for the ribbon that held it around my neck.
"Mum? Vicky? wh...what are you doing here...I thought you were on holiday!" I stammered, completely embarrassed at standing there in front of them dressed in babies clothes.
"Yes...well, that's what you were meant to think."
My Mum and sister walked towards me, Mother looked amused but my sister was grinning from ear to ear, looking me up and down, taking in every detail of my very frilly attire.
"What? I don't understand, What do you mean?." I asked in total confusion.
"It's obvious you don't understand with that look on your face. Here, let me ask you a question. You didn't think it strange that summer camp was cancelled, yet you only heard that from me and not from the school itself?
I stood there confused, staring blankly at my Mother.
"When have you ever heard of summer camp being put off, especially in weather like this hmmm?" she paused for a few seconds but when I didn't answer she continued. "Looks like I'll have to spell it out for you. It wasn't cancelled, I rang them and told them you wouldn't be attending. Then we told you that me and Vicky would be away, all to get you to your Nana's house for this week."
"What" I repeated in bewilderment "y...you mean you set this whole thing up...why?"
"To answer that I will have to go right back to when your Father left us. You were only a very small child so you couldn't know what I went through. Nana here not only supported me as any good friend would but also taught me about petticoat discipline. You see, she had petticoated boys before and explained all about it's taming effect on males. It made me realise that had I kept your Father in nappies with a red bottom then he wouldn't have spent his free time in bars chasing other women...but that's not the kind of man you are going to grow up to be. I suppose you think we don't know about your stack of dirty magazines hidden behind your wardrobe...or that you stand around with your silly little mates shouting derogatory comments at girls and laughing about it. Exactly the type of behaviour you would expect from somebody that has no respect for women. Well, we decided that it was time to break you of those habits...and here we are!."
I couldn't believe what I was hearing! I was taken back when I realised that Nana had set me up but to find that it had all come from my Mother was far worse prospect. The hope of going home at the end of it and everything returning to normal was what had been getting me through this...but now it seems there was no escape. With my mind reeling, I could barely concentrate but was brought straight back into focus by what my Mother said next.
"Although we haven't been away, me and your sister have been quite busy in the last few days. I've spent the time passing everything Nana taught me onto her...she's going to need it you see as she will be taking on subjecting you to punishment as well. For a start, Vicky can administer your regular spankings."
"What!" I repeated yet again "I'm going to spanked by my sister!"
"Oh you don't like that idea do you...good! It lets me know I've made the right choice. Let me tell you how it's going to be...when you are naughty, I will smack your bottom but part of your punishment will require you to be spanked on a daily basis no matter what. Vicky will see to those..."
"No Mum, you can't..."
"Oh yes I damn well can! Vicky will pull down your plastic pants, take off your nappy and bend you over her knee to give your bare bottom a sound spanking...and if you make a fuss then you'll get one from the both of us...is that clear?"
I dropped my eyes and stared down at the floor, my mind filled with the humiliation my life was to become. SMACK! Mrs Cartwright cracked me across the back of my leg.
"Answer your Mother!!!"
"Y...yes, alright!" I shouted out in pain. SMACK! She hit the other leg this time.
"Just who do you think you are shouting at boy...and it's 'yes Mummy' from now on!"
"Yes Mummy."
"That's better! Now put your dummy back in and stand up straight. How do you expect your Mother and sister to see the pretty clothes you are in when you are slouching...and lift up your dress to show them your nappy and plastic pants."
I meekly did as I was told. I managed to cup the dummy into the palms of my mittens and popped it back in. I then had to repeat my action from earlier in the day and scoop up my skirts. I stood there with my face burning bright red, exposing my nappy and plastic pants to the room. My sister burst out laughing and clapped her hands in delight.
"I...am...loving this." she said through a very wide grin. "I tell you Mum, he looks a lot better in babies clothes than he ever did in his jeans and t-shirts. It's so much more fun to see him actually stood there wearing them. Even though the pictures were great, it just doesn't compare."
Pictures! I turned my head sharply to stare at Nana, she just looked back with that knowing smile.
"oh yes, didn't you know?" my sister began to tease me "Nana has been sending them to us. Pictures of you in all your little dresses and frilly panties...pictures of you having your bare bottom spanked...and even the ones of you with your pants pulled down. We've got the lot, all backed up on my P.C."
I stood there horrified at the notion of my older sister seeing those photos, never mind the fact that she had the power to do whatever she liked with them. I just hoped that she hadn't been posting them online as she did with every other damn picture on her computer.
"Okay Vicky, enough teasing your brother for now." Mum said, still looking very amused.
"Awwwww" Vicky replied in mock disappointment "But it's so much fun!"
"I know it is dear, but we have to go. Don't worry, he'll be home at the weekend and then you can humiliate him as and when you see fit."
"I can't wait to smack his bottom." Vicky mimed a spanking action with her right hand.
"That's my girl." Mum smiled at Vicky as they both stood up to go. She then turned back to me "Whilst you were standing out there with your bruised bottom on show, we've been sorting out the rest of the week. You will stay with Nana until the weekend, that gives us time to get everything prepared at home...we still have to assemble your new bed for one thing, or should I say cot." she paused to let that sink in "However, Nana deserves a well earned rest tomorrow so you will be coming here and be under Mrs Cartwright's care for the day."
The colour drained out of my face at hearing this and I almost let go of my dress. Mrs Cartwright decided to rub it in:
"Don't you worry ladies, I'll see that he gets the discipline he needs." as she spoke the last few words she turned from smiling at my Mum to gazing down at me in a very stern manner.
"Oh, I'd expect nothing less Mrs Cartwright." with those final words on the subject, Mum and Vicky said their farewells and left the room.
"We had better be getting along as well...are those bags for us?" Nana asked pointing to a large holdall and a small carrier bag.
"Yes, indeed they are" Mrs Cartwright picked up the large one "These are the clothes I want him in for tomorrow - I know you have plenty of your own for him but this is just a special little set I like to see naughty boys wearing. There's everything in there except nappies and plastic pants."
"That's fine Mrs Cartwright...and don't worry about nappies, we have a good supply already."
"Oh I'm sure you do...you probably need to with this one!" She offered Nana the smaller bag "And this is the hair removal cream, I want him bald from the neck down."
"Ooooh yes, thank you. We'll have him all pink and smooth skinned in the morning."
"Very good! Well, thank you for an entertaining afternoon ladies, it's been very amusing."
"You are very welcome." Nana turned to me "Thank Mrs Cartwright for having you!"
You had to be kidding!!! There were plenty of things I would have liked to say to her and thank you was not on the list. However, with my bottom still throbbing in my nappy, I figured it was wise to do as I was told.
"Thank you for having me Mrs Cartwright."
She just nodded at me, shared her goodbyes with everybody else and went back out to her remaining guests. Nana grabbed my arm and said:
"Come along, time to strap you back into your pushchair, we need to be getting home. It's going to be dinner then bath time. After that you can have an hours titty time with Mary and Janis then it's off to bed with you for an early night, you need to be up in the morning."
We all made our way back out to the patio and prepared for yet another humiliating journey. My head was going round and round with everything I had just learned. But one thought held sway above the others...no matter how bad today had been, I had no doubt at all that spending tomorrow with Mrs Cartwright was going to be much worse.
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. Part 11
January 04, 2016
Hello again! Here's chapters 11 & 12 - the start of day four and our naughty sissies stay with Mrs Cartwright. Sorry for the wait, no excuses just got held up for a while but got down to it during the festive season and this next chapter is ready. I hope you enjoy it, happy reading!
"Right, that's been a quarter of an hour so it's time to rinse off."
I sat on the edge of Nana's bath feeling not too pleased. Straight after our usual full breakfast, Nana had hauled me up to the bathroom, took off my nappy and plastic pants that I had been put to bed in and proceeded to cover my body in the hair removal cream Mrs Cartwright had provided. Apart from the sensitive areas (and one already very publicly shaved region) I was smeared from the neck down in a foul smelling paste. I was then left to sit there (with the door locked of course!) and wait fifteen minutes for the horrible stuff to do it's job. I'm not sure if I could actually feel it tingling or if it was just my own paranoia at having to lose what manly hair I had not that long ago gained in life.
Nana motioned me to climb back into the tub as she picked up the shower head extension that was connected to the taps. She tested the water with her hand and once I was settled in, she rinsed me down. Every area the running water revealed was now smooth pink skin. Nana chased the last of it from the bottom of my legs and turned the water off. I climbed back out of the bath completely hairless from the neck down.
"There' that's much better" Nana remarked as she toweled me dry. "All fresh and smooth. I don't know what you're looking so glum about, it was mostly fluff anyway. Mind you, we can't be having hairy arms and legs sticking out of your pretty babies clothes now can we?"
When I didn't answer, Nana gave me a sharp slap on my still slightly marked bottom. Although most of the bruising had already gone down, I was left with a red/purple mottled effect across both cheeks. My poor bottom may be becoming tolerant to it's punishment but that didn't stop me from crying out. Nana was an expert when it came to spanking, even if it was just one whack.
"Just because you are feeling grumpy it doesn't mean you can forget your manners. Now answer me quickly!"
"Yes Nana...I mean no Nana, we can't have that"
"That's right my lad. Now, let's go take a look at what Mrs Cartwright wants you to dress in. Come on, into my bedroom with you."
As we walked through the door, just as I expected, a terry cloth nappy was laid out on the bed folded into a large triangle. I climbed up on the bed and positioned myself correctly. Nana folded the two side wings around my middle then brought the third piece up between my legs and pinned it all in place. Without a word, Nana took out a pair of semi-see through plastic pants from the drawer. The only difference to normal was that these ones were virtually clear with only a faint milky white for colouring.
"Your wearing these ones today because Mrs Cartwright asked for them. She prefers to use these because they give an even clearer view of your nappy than the pink ones do."
Nana shook them out and then slid them over my feet and up my legs. I stood up so she could tug them into place, making sure that my thick fluffy nappy was completely covered. Nana turned to retrieve the large holdall given to her yesterday, unzipped it and reached inside.
"Let's see what Mrs Cartwright has for you to wear for the day...oh, look at these!"
She pulled out the most bulkiest pair of panties that I had ever seen, they almost looked padded. The air was filled with a very loud crinkling sound as Nana held them up. The outer layer was Pink satin but inside they were lined with a incredibly stiff clear plastic. Even held lightly, they kept their full shape. Nana gave them a couple of test squeezes and seemed very pleased with the results.
"Just listen to that noise! You won't be able to move without causing them to crinkle." All said and done for my benefit of course, there was no way in hell that Nana didn't already know what was in that bag.
"Why do I have to wear two pairs of plastic pants Nana?" I asked mystified.
"Well, apart from the fact that you are told to, it's because these are only lined so that they make that sound, letting everybody know that you're wearing plastic pants. But they're not designed to protect you from little accidents like you had yesterday, that's why you need your normal ones on as well."
In other words, just to cause me more humiliation. Nana held them out low and I stepped into the voluptuous things. She drew them up my legs, easily settling them over my nappy and plastic pants. Although they fitted well, they looked huge - as though they'd been pumped up. They puffed out at both the back and front - even if these were worn with nothing underneath, you would still think the wearer had a nappy on.
"Time to test them out...go on, walk about a bit."
I did as I was told, walking back and forth next to Nana's bed. Every single step I took was accompanied by that very loud rustle - oh yes, they were purely designed to cause embarrassment and would do a grand job of it.
"Right, that's enough of that for now, we need to get your special little outfit put on." Nana dipped back into the bag and brought out two more items. The first was what can only be described as a very sissy looking satin blouse. It was a light yellow but a deeper shade than the pastel colours I had worn so far and buttoned up the front. The small flower shaped pearly clear buttons fastened right up to a little folded down collar that was pure white lace. It's puffed sleeves were so belled out that where they gathered at the top, each side stood almost an inch higher than the shoulder. They were short in length and ended with a frill of white lace to match the collar.
Nana opened the blouse up and held it out, waiting for me. I turned around and guided my arms through the short sleeves. Nana settled it over my shoulders, then came round the front of me and buttoned the blouse up all the way. Whilst not tight, it certainly was a slim fit, a very different feeling to wearing a satin dress - which is exactly what I thought was in the bag. I never imagined a garment such as this and could only wonder what was sent to go with it.
I didn't have to wait long to find out. As soon I was buttoned up into my blouse, Nana brought forward the other piece of clothing. It was a pink and white gingham romper with a bib front and twin straps crossing over at the back. The bottom half was in like a pair of wide pants with high cut knicker style leg holes. The straps fastened with two large pink buttons to a bib that was edged completely round in white lace frills. The only other decoration to it was a white lace heart with the words "Little Pansy" embroidered in the centre of the bib and the three smaller pearly buttons that held the crotch fastening. Nana let the straps drop down and held out the panty for me to step into. A she pulled them up over my middle, the elasticated waist had to be stretched to capacity to ride over the huge noisy panties but snapped back to fit properly once it was settled in it's proper place. Nana brought up the straps and fasten each one, after a slight adjustment, onto the frilly bib. I looked down at the pants in horror - due to the bulk of everything I was wearing underneath, they were stuffed to capacity all the way round. It looked like I was wearing a quilt around my loins beneath them. Between that and the damn crinkling, nobody who saw me would under any illusions about the fact that I had been put into a nappy and plastic pants.
Then came the obligatory pink dummy, just a normal one this time thankfully, looped around my neck on a length of pale pink ribbon. I already knew what was coming next and sure enough Nana took a large babies bonnet out of the bag and sat it upon my head. There was no surprise that it was made from pink satin and had a very wide gathered brim that ended in an inch of white lace, matching the trim on the blouse and rompers.
"Right, time for your socks...oooh, these will make a nice change!" Nana produced a pair of white socks from the holdall. Nana tapped my left leg and said "Come on, lift your foot, lets have these on you." I placed my arm on Nana's shoulder as she bent down and fitted the sock over my foot, pulling it up to it's full length then repeated the action with the right. Unlike the other socks I had been made to wear, these came up to just below my knees, just like girl's school socks. The only difference was that these were topped with a brim of thick white lace and had a bow with a ribbon rose in the centre. The outfit was finished with my usual Mary Janes.
Nana stood back up, popped my dummy into my mouth and took a few steps away from me in order to view the entire ensemble. "I must say, Mrs Cartwright really choose this outfit well, you look like the proper little sissy you are. Here, take a look".
Nana dragged me over in front of the full length mirror and gave a big smile as she saw the expression on my face. She certainly wasn't kidding - I looked ridiculous! My cheeks burned with embarrassment at the reflection that stared back at me. It wasn't as if I liked wearing the dresses but this completely sissified frilly version of a kind of baby boys costume seemed much worse to me - I guess that was the idea.
"Oh dear! It looks like someone doesn't like his new clothes" That was the understatement of the century! "Well that's just tough luck then. You are a naughty little sissy and little sissy boys will wear exactly what they are told too! You'll be pleased to know that this won't be the only set of clothes you will be wearing today, Mrs Cartwright also has a pretty little dress for you to put on this afternoon so you'll just have to wait and see what that looks like. Now come along, we have to get you to her house".
With the stern look still on her face, Nana opened the bedroom door and motioned for me to head downstairs. As I started to move I realized that I now had to walk with a slight waddle, making the big panties crinkle all the more - sounding like somebody was screwing up a stiff sheet of tarpaulin. Mind you, I knew with absolute certainty that this would pale in comparison to whatever other humiliations I would suffer before the day was over.
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. Part 12
January 04, 2016
Upon entering the living room, it was no great shock to see Janis sitting on the sofa. She immediately stood up and came towards me with that cruel smile on her lips. She went straight for the pants, patting me all around my sides and bottom whilst saying to Nana "Just look at him, doesn't he look pathetic!" and then started laughing in delight.
"Oh, that he does" chuckled Nana "Mrs Cartwright certainly knows how to dress up little sissies! Right, it must be nearly time to go. Shall I tell him or would you like to?"
Oh hell! I took a deep breath and awaited whatever humiliation was coming next. The plump women stared me right in the eye and said:
It's time for us to set off to Mrs Cartwrights but there's just one little problem. You see, Mary can't take us by car as she is busy today so we are going to catch the bus!"
The colour drained from my face as I took in that last word. I turned my head to stare at Nana in disbelief. She took a step forward and remarked:
"Yes my lad and not the quick route either...we are taking the 32, which will take us all around town first. That way lots of passengers can see you all dressed up in your little sissy outfit. What's more, you'd better not give us any trouble otherwise I'll undo those shiny buttons at your crotch and show everybody your nappy and plastic pants...then I'll make sure they all know that you are a little baby that wets his nappy...and it will be you who will be made to tell them!"
Blind panic hit me, I stepped from between the two women and started to back away across the room. Where I might actually go didn't enter my mind, it was pure instinct. Quick as a flash, both Nana and Janis grabbed hold of me, bringing me to swift halt. Nana's face set in anger and she shouted:
"Just where on Earth do you think you're going hmmm? I thought you might have learned by now to do as you are told but obviously not. Looks like extra measures will have to be taken!"
Janis took hold of both my arms as Nana moved away and headed back upstairs. She came back down in short order carrying something white. "Here, this will stop you from trying to get away" What she held up looked similar to the set of baby reins that she had used before but this had more attachments. Not only did it have a larger chest piece than the other one but connected to each side of it were two white leather cuffs. As a final insult to my dignity, I noticed that not only did it have "sissy baby" written across the front in bright pink but also had a row of small tinkling bells under the print.
Janis let go of me just as Nana barked "Arms up in front of you!"
I didn't try to move away again but did still stand there, just staring dumbly at the device.
"Arms up now or you'll get my hairbrush across your bare bottom!"
That brought me back into focus, I spat out my dummy and pleaded "No please Nana, I'll be good - just don't put me into that".
"Too late my lad, you shouldn't have misbehaved...now ARMS UP!!!"
I resigned myself to my humiliating fate and with little enthusiasm held my arms straight out. Nana slipped it over each one, then stepped behind me and pulled the front of it tight against my chest. I felt each tug as she buckled the four straps tightly behind my back, imprisoning me into the contraption. She then took each arm in turn, pushing them down so my elbows were behind me but my forearms were level with the sides. The leather cuffs were three inches long and once each arm was buckled into them with three straps, I was effectively held fast. Nana finished by holding up my dummy to my mouth
"Now, are you going to keep this dummy in or do we go fetch the one with the straps?"
That was an easy choice, I very quickly opened up and allowed Nana to place it behind my lips. Once done, she stared me directly in the face and said:
"There, see what your little tantrum gets you. You just count yourself damn lucky that we need to be on our way to catch that bus otherwise you'd be getting a good spanking as well." Then she added "Mind you, I doubt it will matter where you're going...your bottom will be more than bright red by the end of the day anyway."
Leaving that thought in my already troubled mind, she moved back around me and took hold of the reins.
"Right, lets be getting along then. Don't worry too much, the bus-stop we want is only two streets away. Janis, would you unlock the door please?"
We set off following Janis as she did just that. Within seconds we were outside and heading into the street. Nana keep a tight hold on the reins as I was made to walk in front of both her and Janis, putting me on full display to any passers by. I was absolutely mortified, being walked down the street at this time of the morning dressed in that embarrassing romper and blouse with my bonnet flapping around my face and a pink dummy in my mouth. I'm not sure which was louder - the crinkling of the plastic pants or the tinkling of the bells on the reins - either way, it was sure to bring me even more attention than the sight of a teenager in babies clothes alone. I just kept my eyes on the ground, especially when we did have the misfortune to encounter no less than three people, each one taking great amusement at my predicament.
A sharp tug on the reins halted my steps, I was so busy trying to be invisible that didn't realize that we had made it to the bus stop. Nana turned me to face her:
"Right, now I'm going to take your reins off - not that you deserve it but I want everybody on the bus to see what you are wearing properly. But...I warn you, you take even one step in the wrong direction and not only will it be back on quick as a flash but you'll get a smacked bottom to go with it...understand?"
I nodded my head in complete agreement - anything to get out of this damned contraption. My shoulders were already becoming painful from holding my arms back in such an undignified position. The cuffs were released first, as I stretched out my arms the pain flared hotter for a brief moment then started to recede. Nana unbuckled the rest of the straps and eased it away from my chest, passing it to Janis who dropped it into the holdall that was being returned to Mrs Cartwright.
"Ah, here it comes" I looked up at the sound of Janis's words to find a large single decker bus was just pulling up to the kerb. As it stopped, Nana grabbed my arm and led me through the door and up the couple of steps. The driver was a pretty woman with long blonde hair tied back. She turned her head as she normally would to greet boarding passengers then froze, blinking a few times as she took in my appearance. A broad grin stretched across her lips to accompany the slight look of disbelief in her eyes.
"Well, I never." she leaned forward to get a full view "I hope you don't think he's getting on for a half fare" she remarked whilst starting to chuckle. Nana and Janis laughed in return as I stood there with my face burning crimson.
"Oh no, just because he's been put into nappies it doesn't mean he'll take up any less room" Nana replied.
"By the look of those pants, it looks like he'll need the whole seat!" the women continued to laugh as Nana bought our tickets. As Nana ushered me in front of her, I noticed that the bus was at least half full and I was the centre of attention. Every set of eyes were pointing squarely in my direction, faces either breaking out in amused smiles or just laughing out right. I was hoping we would move down to the large seat at the back, at least we would be behind of everybody but no...Nana choose the raised bench next to the luggage rack right at the front. I turned to sit my overly padded bottom on the seat but was stopped in my tracks.
"Not just yet." Nana reached up, took my dummy out and spoke very loudly "What do you say when you meet new people hmmm? I know you don't have your pretty little dress on to hold up but you can still tell them what you are. Now turn and face everybody!"
Oh no, not this! Much as I hated to do it, I knew any alternative was going to be far worse. I shuffled my feet around and without raising my eyes I spoke in a voice as quiet as I thought I could get away with "I'm a naughty little sissy." The passengers immediately burst into even greater mirth at my expense. I looked across at Nana but became very worried when I saw that the smile had completely left her face.
"Nowhere near good enough my lad - hold him Janis!"
Janis did exactly that, pinning my arms behind my back as Nana got to work. She bent forward and undid the little buttons at the crotch of my rompers, lifting it up above my middle and tucking in under it's own waistband to hold it there. Taking hold of the big pink panties with both hands, she pulled them down to my knees leaving my nappy and plastic pants on view to the whole bus.
"Now, you can stand there with your nappy and plastic pants exposed, look straight forward and say this..." I swallowed hard as Nana whispered into my ear exactly what I had tell everybody. I looked up into a crowd of amused faces and spoke as clear I was able.
"I'm a naughty little sissy boy who wets his nappy like a baby."
If I thought the passengers had laughed before, it was nothing compared to the burst of hilarity that ensued at my humiliating confession. Nana left me stood there for what seemed like forever but must only have been a short time in reality then proceeded to put my babies clothes back to rights and I was finally able to sit down. She put my dummy back into my mouth and we sat quietly for the rest of the journey. Nana certainly wasn't kidding about going the long way round and it was just my dumb luck that the bus had to pull up at virtually every stop on the way. It seemed odd that passengers were getting on but very few departed - made me wonder if they were sticking around just to see the show. And continue it did as Nana made me greet every new traveller with the same embarrassing sentence. This I must have done to her satisfaction as she left my rompers as they were for the remainder of the ride.
I had just began to recognize the street we were driving along from the day before when Nana told me our stop was next. As the bus pulled over, we got up to leave but Nana made me turn back towards the passengers.
"Wave bye bye to the nice people before we go" she instructed me whilst demonstrating how I should flap my fingers up and down from my palm in a very childish style.
With a bright red face, I stood there and gave a very hearty wave to all. I figured I'd better make it good as the sooner I did, the sooner we would be off that bus. I breathed a great sigh of relief as we stepped down onto the pavement, however that relief barely lasted a few seconds as I now knew we were only minutes away from arriving at Mrs Cartwright's. To make matters worse, Nana immediately locked me back into the reins and we set off once again. Within a very short time, Mrs Cartwright's tall metal gates loomed directly in front of us. As we stepped through them and approached the house, I couldn't help thinking that the whole bus journey, as humiliating as it was, could easily end up being the better part of the day.
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. Part 13
January 21, 2016
Hi everybody. Here's the next two parts, i hope you enjoy them. We rejoin our little sissy just as he, Nana & Janis arrive at Mrs Cartwright's door...
Nana pushed the doorbell and a very deceptively pleasant chime could be heard from the other side of the door. I stood there, still locked into the baby harness, with my stomach near to turning over in dread of crossing that threshold and being under Mrs Cartwright's instruction for the whole day. I heard a sharp click of heels as footsteps approached, heavy locks were unlatched and I braced myself - here she comes! To my surprise, it wasn't Mrs Cartwright that opened the large wooden door. We were greeted by the sight of what was most definitely a young man in his early twenties dressed in a ridiculously effeminate version of a maids costume. His blonde hair was cut short - I would say in order to make sure nobody could mistake his gender - but he had a small white lacy mop cap perched on the back of his head. His dress was made from pastel pink and white satin with a high collar edged by a small frill. The short puffed sleeves ended in a two inch spill of floppy lace. Whilst most of the dress was pink, from shoulder to shoulder and reaching down almost to his waist was a large white satin bib that ended yet again in more gathered lace but with three pink bows down the centre. The skirt flared out at a high angle and was covered at the front with a small frilly white satin apron, tied around the back. The whole dress was so short that it did nothing to hide the fact that he was also wearing a nappy and plastic pants. Below that his legs were encased in sheer white hold up stockings and he was balanced on a pair of patent pink leather pumps with a two inch heel.
"Good morning Felicity" Nana said with a smile touching the corners of her lips. The sissy maid immediately lowered his eyes, performed a curtsey and greeted both Nana and Janis formally in return before saying:
"My Mistress is expecting you and asks that you come through to the parlour."
Nana and Janis ushered me through the doorway and we waited as Felicity shut and locked it back up. He moved to stand to the side of us and held out his arm.
"Please allow me to take your bag ma'am."
Janis handed him the holdall as she remarked "Certainly Felicity, lead the way." He turned and walked with very small perfect steps, his heels making a resounding click on the hard wooden floor as we all headed into the house.
We were shown into a small side room furnished with easy chairs and low tables. Once again, Nana and Janis took a seat whilst I was made to stand in the centre of the room. I was hoping Nana would remove the baby reins but no such luck. Felicity waited long enough to see the ladies comfortable then disappeared back out of the door in order to inform Mrs Cartwright of our arrival. We didn't have to wait long before she majestically swept into the room with her usual air of authority. Similar to the day before, she was wearing another dark coloured skirt suit with a cream coloured blouse and her hair pulled back tightly.
"Good Morning Ladies" she spoke in kindly tones but after Nana and Janis shared their own greetings, she turned to me with a stern look.
"If you're expecting me to say good morning to you then you are very much mistaken, in fact I doubt you'll find much about this morning to be what you may consider good!" She definitely had that right, I wasn't any where near expecting a fun day. She continued:
"...but the discipline you receive today will do you good and that is all that matters. Right, let's have a look at you. I see your Nana has had to restrain you." she turned her head towards Nana "Has he been misbehaving?"
"That he has Mrs Cartwright, he didn't like the idea of coming here by bus and tried to back away from leaving the house"
"Did he indeed! Has he had a good spanking for his actions?"
"Not as yet, we thought you might like to do the honours."
"Well, I appreciate the sentiment my dear but don't skimp on his punishment on my account. Very well, lets take care of that right now. Could you unlock his harness please."
Nana stood up and began to undo the cuffs and straps as Mrs Cartwright moved behind me. Once the baby reins were completely removed, I was turned around to find that Mrs Cartwright had fetched a single wooden backed chair and placed it reversed in front of me.
"Now bend over this chair little boy."
I hastened to obey - this was going to be bad enough without giving this women further reason to become angry. I stepped up to the chair and bent over the back, placing my hands on the seat. I felt Mrs Cartwright undo the crotch fastening of my rompers and tuck it up over the small of my back. Then the big pink panties and my plastic pants were pulled down to my knees. I couldn't help but flinch slightly as she reached round to undo my nappy pins, prompting her to bellow:
"Stand still you little sissy or it will be all the worse for you!"
She unpinned my nappy and pulled it away from me, dropping it into a chair. I heard her walk over and open the door before shouting:
"Felicity! Felicity!...now where is that stupid maid?"
Within seconds Felicity arrived, politely enquiring what was needed.
"Fetch me my number two paddle and be quick about it."
I was left there with my bare bottom exposed to the room as Felicity hurried off to retrieve the dreaded instrument. He returned in short order and with a "Here it is Mistress" handed it to her before being dismissed. I took a deep breath as her footsteps once more approached my position. I shut my eyes for a second but upon reopening them found the paddle hovering directly in front of my face.
"I'm sure you recognise this, after all you were acquainted with it well enough yesterday" I stared at the thing, thinking that it would look very nice on the top of a bonfire. The paddle was withdrawn from my vision as Mrs Cartwright took up a stance slightly to one side of me. She laid her hand on the middle of my back and then I swear I could hear the air whistle just before the first stroke connected. WHACK! I almost bit through my dummy and jolted forward with the force of the blow.
"What did I just tell you! Just for that, you've earned yourself another six strokes to the twelve you are already getting - Now...Do...Not...Move!"
I braced myself for the second one and managed to stay still as it landed.
"That's better!"
No, it really wasn't but I wasn't going to tell her that. I gripped the seat of the chair and preyed that she wouldn't lose count as the polished wood smacked onto my bare bottom for the next sixteen times. My eyes were watering by the end but I was determined not to cry - I didn't want to give her the satisfaction of hearing me blubber just yet as I was positive that this would be far from the only spanking I received today. I heard Mrs Cartwright place the paddle down on a table just before she spoke to me.
"There, that should teach you to do as your Nana says. Now come on, move over here so I can put you back into your nappy and babies clothes."
Turning around, I saw that she was already refolding my nappy and laying it down on the floor. She snapped her fingers and pointed towards it. With my bottom stinging like crazy, I laid myself down upon it and she quickly wrapped it around my loins and pinned it into place. I was then made to stand back up so my plastic pants and pink panties could be pulled back up and my romper suit refastened. When she had finished tugging everything back to rights, she stared me straight in the eyes.
"Just look at you...pathetic little boy...can't even take a little spanking without having tears in your eyes. You want to count yourself lucky that I didn't apply one of my leather straps to your bare bottom...still, the day is young."
She took a couple of steps backwards and gave me a thorough once over.
"You certainly look better without all that nasty man's hair all over your body and the clothes are perfect. I like to keep beginners in such attire - it has a girlish style to the outfit which suits little sissy boys so well. You will have already noticed the embroidered words on the bib of your rompers. Let me tell you that they are not just there for decoration...this is to be your new name whilst you are here with me. I don't care whatever you may be called at home but from now on you will be referred to as Pansy." She reached up and took out my dummy "Do you understand?"
"Yes Mrs Cartwright" I answered very quickly, not wanting to go back over that chair again.
"...and you will address me as Mistress. Now, what is your sissy name?"
"My name is Pansy Mistress"
"I must say, I do like that idea. I think we'll have to adopt that as well" Nana chimed in.
"Oh please fell free to my dear. It's a very appropriate name for such a nappy wetting little sissy. Right, I think it's time to begin his instruction and for you ladies to enjoy your day of leisure."
"Right you are Mrs Cartwright" Nana said as she and Janis rose from their seats. "We'll leave him in your capable hands."
"Of course, I'll see that he is returned to you at the days end in timely fashion. Felicity is waiting in the hall, he will show you out. It's been a pleasure to see you again."
The ladies said their farewells but just before leaving the room Nana turned to me.
"I'll see you this evening but let me warn you, you'd better do as you are told. If not, then you might want to think about tomorrow because where we take you out to and what we'll do when we get there all depends on your behaviour today. Is that clear?"
"Yes Nana."
"It had better be." and with that final statement she followed Janis out of the room, leaving me staring at the cruel look of amusement on Mrs Cartwright's face as she replaced my dummy, took my arm and lead me towards the door...
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. Part 14
January 21, 2016
"Through here, come along" still gripping tightly to my arm, Mrs Cartwright led me down the hall way towards a set of double doors just beyond the huge staircase. Without letting go, she opened the right hand door and we stepped through into a large room that was painted in pastel colours. Near the rear wall, I instantly recognised the changing table that I'd suffered plenty of humiliation upon the day before. Beyond that was a fair sized couch, many shelves and storage cabinets and a dark wooden desk right at the front with a black board behind it. Facing this desk were two seats that could only be adult sized versions of an infant's high chair. What I wasn't prepared for was that one of these seats was occupied by another boy dressed in an identical set of baby clothing to mine. I would guess that he must have been about the same age as me also. He didn't even turn his head at our approach but remained with his eyes fixed on the board, although at this time there was nothing written up on it. Mrs Cartwright must have noticed me staring at the other boy because she suddenly bellowed sharply:
"Nevermind him, he's still nursing a very sore bottom from his morning spanking. Now let's get you into your chair and then you can begin to learn the house rules."
The boy definitely had red rimmed eyes and I couldn't help but fell sorry for him. Okay, the last few days had been no picnic for me but I'd much rather be in Nana's hands then left at the mercy of this strict woman everyday. I stood quietly as she unlatched the wooden tray at the front of the chair and swung to one side on it's hinge.
"Up you get!"
I reversed myself to the chair and climbed onto the seat using the crossbar between the legs to boost myself up. It was only as I settled in I saw that the tops of my legs would have to fit into a vertical piece of wood two semi-circular grooves cut into it attached right on the end of the seat. I shuffled about slightly, trying to find the comfiest position, not easy with my bottom still stinging inside my nappy. Once I'd managed the best I could, I looked up to see Mrs Cartwright stood there with a wooden bar matching the one with the grooves in but held the other way up. She dropped this down over my thighs creating a set of stocks that would hold me fast, especially as they met with two metal hasps on either side that she padlocked. The tray was then swung back, locking into place with a resounding click, imprisoning me within.
"Good, that will make sure you stay put. Well, I think an introduction is in order...this here is Sissy, he needs no other name than that at this stage."
I looked across and sure enough, the only difference to my own outfit was that his had the words "little sissy" embroidered in the lace heart on the front of his rompers.
"As his training progresses, I may see fit to rename him, just as I have with Felicity. Normally, 'Sissy' is how you would be referred to but seeing as you are both here at once then that's why I've had to name you Pansy. So, apart from the fact that you are both pathetic little sissybabies then that's all you need to know about each other."
She continued to speak as she moved away and perched on the front of the large wooden desk.
"I am now going to go through the basics of my house rules. These are for your benefit Pansy, Sissy already knows them well so pay attention. First and foremost you will not speak unless you are told to or asked a direct question. Break this rule and you will receive twelve strokes plus one extra for every word you said. Is that clear?
"Yes Mistress." we both said together from behind our dummies.
"One of the times most learners break this rule is because they think I need to be informed when they have to urinate, so we'll have this settled now...you have no need to be making trips to the toilet. As and when you need to urinate, you will do it in your nappies. Only when you have finished may you inform me. You will do this by holding your right arm in the air and waiting until you are acknowledged. Once I give you permission, you are to say 'Excuse me Mistress but I've wet my nappy like a little baby' and then you will wait until it is convenient to be changed. This brings me to my next point - refreshment. Obviously you are not expected to go with sustenance but it will be at prearranged times. Drinks will be provided in a babies bottle and you will be spoon fed your meals in your high chairs - you will get what is given to you and you will finish the entire portion. Apart from eating and drinking, you will keep your dummies in your mouths at all other times unless it is removed for whatever reason I see fit. If you do take them out you will be made to wear a strapped in dummy and punished further. Now, let me show you something."
Mrs Cartwright stood up and walked over to a large cupboard on the left of the blackboard. She opened both it's doors and my eyes went wide at the contents revealed. It held several rows of implements used for spanking - there were wooden paddles of various shapes and sizes, a selection of leather straps, one or two fearsome looking hairbrushes and even a slim cane right at the top. My bottom began to throb just looking at these terrifying and certainly well used instruments of torture.
"Take a good look. You can see that I am well equipped to deal out punishment for naughty little boys. There is no doubt that you will become familiar with at least one of these tools because whilst you are here you will receive regular spankings just for being little sissies. If actual correction is needed then the severity of the spanking and the choice of instrument will go up in scale. Don't be fooled into thinking that a good smacked bottom is the only punishment on offer - I have many other methods to choose from but you will find out what they are when you are on the receiving end."
I sighed with relief as she closed the cupboard back up, I'd half expected to be given a demonstration. At least my bottom was safe for now, although for how much longer I couldn't say. I watched as Mrs Cartwright walked across the room but instead of returning to her desk, she headed towards the doors.
"I think that about covers all you need to know for the moment. These rules will be enforced not only by myself but by any other person in charge, you will follow their instruction to the letter. Speaking of such, we have somebody else to join us. Sit still whilst I go see if she is ready."
With that she exited the room. As the door clicked shut I turned to face Sissy. He flicked his own eyes in my direction and I greeted him with a nod of my head, just to if he would respond. He did but only with the smallest of movements. With Mrs Cartwright out of earshot, I figured I'd break the ice with a little humour. I took out my dummy, holding it only an inch or so from my lips and quietly remarked:
"Christ, what a battleaxe! No wonder there's no Mr Cartwright around...probably ran off years ago!"
The smile froze on my face as Sissy's eyes went wide with fear and he frantically started to shake his head. He lifted his arm and pointed towards her desk. I followed his line of direction only to see what looked very much like a baby monitor sat there with a little red light glowing. Oh hell no! - the room was bugged!
SLAM! I quickly crammed my dummy back in as the door came crashing open, there stood Mrs Cartwright with her hands on her hips and a deadly scowl on her face. What was even more frightening was the person standing behind her - It was none other than that mountain of a woman that had almost put my spine out of shape the day before - Annie! Whilst being spanked in the garden yesterday, I had only briefly seen her reflection in that little mirror. Believe me - she looked a lot more formidable standing there in the doorway. She was definitely over six foot in height and whilst not fat, she was very well built indeed. Her shoulder length black hair framed a face that was actually still quite pretty if not for the expression upon it. She was dressed in what appeared to be a blue uniform - somewhere between a nanny and a nurse. The crisp dress ended just below the knee to reveal large but shapely legs encased in black stockings.
"PANSY!!!" my eyes snapped back to Mrs Cartwright as she stormed towards me. "What did I just get through telling you? I suppose you think it only implies to everyone else and not you hmmm?"
I sat there in fearful silence, not knowing whether to answer or not. It didn't seem to matter, she carried on at me anyway.
"And just what was that I heard...you have something to say about my husband do you? Well, come on, lets hear it!"
She roughly pulled my dummy out and levelled her face only a few inches from mine. "Speak up boy, if you stay silent you'll get double what's coming to you."
"I...erm...well, I was...erm...just saying that I...erm...wondered where Mr Cartwright was." I stammered out, then quickly added "Mistress."
"Really? Is that what you want to know? Yes...I think that might do you some good actually. Let's give you a glimpse into your future before I handle your punishment."
Puzzled as I was by her last statement, I had no time to reflect on it as Mrs Cartwright unlocked the chair and dragged me out of it. From the corner of my eye, I saw Annie approaching Sissy and just hoped I hadn't got him into deep trouble as well. Annie swung the tray out from in front of him but instead of unlocking the leg restraints, she undid the crotch buttons on his rompers and slipped her hand inside.
"I think Sissy has wet himself Mrs Cartwright."
"Uuugh! Typical! Change him for me will you please Annie whilst I deal with this one... and give him a spanking for not putting his hand up."
Without waiting for any response, Mrs Cartwright took hold of both my arms and frog-marched me out of the room. Just as we got into the hallway, she turned me around and we headed towards the staircase. What was going to happen next, I didn't have a clue but I did know for certain that climbing up those steps and further into her house was not a place I wanted to go.
To be continued....
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. part 15
January 31, 2016
Hi everyone! Here's three new chapters for you today. Poor Pansy has got himself in trouble but Mrs Cartwright will certainly see that he gets the discipline he needs...
Thanks for reading! :)
We walked slowly up the wide staircase - I'm sure Mrs Cartwright went at this speed just to make me more nervous and it certainly was working - I could really sympathise with poor Sissy, I felt like it wouldn't take much for me to wet my own nappy right at this second. Upon reaching the first landing, she manoeuvred me to the right and away from the continuing stairs - My god, this house was so big. As we walked down a wood panelled corridor I noticed that on both sides of us, between a multitude of doors, there were many framed photographs. In each was a grown male dressed in various baby clothes or sissy dresses, most stood with their skirts held up displaying their nappy and plastic pants. I swear that I recognised one or two faces. My mind was brought back into sharp focus as we suddenly halted before a single door half way down the hall. Mrs Cartwright let go of my arms, as she reached for the handle she turned to me:
"Well, you wanted to know where my husband was...I hope you enjoy the answer."
She turned the handle and flung the door wide open, shoving me just over the threshold. My dummy nearly fell from my lips at the sight before my eyes. There in the centre of the room was a huge wooden barred playpen, standing near the front of this was a middle aged man wearing one of the most ridiculously sissybaby outfits I had ever seen. His arms were held nearly straight out and he was strapped onto a piece of metal apparatus that came from above him. A vertical piece of metal tubing was bolted into the ceiling, at the other end it was attached to a horizontal bar that came down to just above the man's shoulders and had a thick leather cuff at either end holding him fast. It was hard to tell his exact age as his face had been made up in the style of a china doll - a pale foundation, dark pink eye shadow with long false lashes, plenty of blusher on the cheeks and I'm sure I could see a hint of red lips behind the overly large pink dummy that was tied into his mouth. A thick piece of pink ribbon disappeared around the sides of his face and came back around the front of his neck where it was tied in a fat bow, holding the dummy firmly in place. On his head he wore a very elaborate bonnet - very similar to the one I had been made to wear yesterday - The incredibly wide brim was solid, encased in pink satin with a complete covering of white lace over that. It was bordered by stiff white lace and tapered down on each side with little satin roses spaced along it. The head piece was also pink satin, ending in a deep frill at the back. Along with the dummy, it was also tied tightly under his chin with two lengths of white ribbon, there was a large pink bow where these attached to each side of the bonnet. He was wearing the most frilliest of dresses - it was embarrassing just to look at, nevermind to be forced into. It was extremely short - finishing only an inch or two below the midriff and was just masses of baby pink satin and white lace. The sleeves were so puffed out as to be at least three times the width of the man's arms, ending at mid-bicep with double gathers of frilly white lace. At the neck was a satin Peter Pan style collar, also edged with the same thick gathered lace. Below this was a very short bodice that only reached down a few inches, coming to just below the top of the chest - it was decorated with more lace and patterned embroidery. From this unusually high waist, the dress then spilled down in layer upon layer of gathered satin frills - each layer overlapping the next, standing out further and further whilst being interspaced with huge white lace borders. The layers became wider as they went down, making the dress look almost like a triangle with the top cut off - at the bottom it must have stood out almost twelve inches from his body all the way around- this was not just because of the frilly layers but also due to the mass of frou frou petticoating that it floated on. Finishing where it did, there was nothing to hide a nappy so bulky that it looked like a folded bed quilt - over which was worn a very big pair of semi-see through pink plastic pants with white lace frills around the leg holes. Only the tops of his thighs were bare because his hairless legs were encased in white nylon hold-up stockings, going down to the pink patent leather shoes balancing on a three inch heel. Just above the footwear, his ankles were locked into a pair of leather cuffs that were joined by a chrome chain.
I just stood there staring dumbly at this vision of sissyfication - my thought's were split between feeling sorry for this poor guy and wondering if that was going to be me in twenty years time! Mrs Cartwright's authoritative voice shattered my trance.
"Don't just stand there in the door hole gawking like an idiot, move into the room - there's more to see yet and I want to make sure you don't miss a thing."
She took hold of my arm and led me into the room properly, stopping just to one side of the playpen.
"Yes, this is my husband...or as he was renamed long ago - Priscilla Babypants - the name may be a little cliched but it suits him admirably. I see you've noticed his rather large nappy - it is called a rear punishment nappy and is of a special design - come, take a look."
As she moved me around the back of the pen, a light buzzing sound became noticeable - I very quickly learned where it was coming from. Looking down at Mr Cartwright's rear end, I could plainly see that his plastic pants had a neat edged hole, about three inch in diameter, right over the lower part of his bottom. The edged hole continued on through the layers of his nappy, leaving not only where his bottom cheeks met exposed but I could also see that wedged between them, protruding about half an inch or so was a cylindrical piece of plastic over an inch wide...and it was lightly vibrating.
"In case you don't know what you are looking at, that is a vibrating butt plug. You see, after I had given his bare bottom a good seeing to with a thick leather strap, I decided that it needed further punishment so I put him into his special nappy, restrained him in his play pen and inserted a seven inch vibrator into his rectum. Now what do you think of that?"
What could I think of it - ouch! was the only word that came to mind. I had no idea what the hell to say to her so I just kept silent and hoped it wouldn't make things worse.
"Nothing to say I see - good! that means the lesson is going in. Now where was I? Oh yes - the nappy. The design has become invaluable in punishing sissies - saves much time and effort - just as it will tonight, I am having four of my friends over and Priscilla Babypants here will be the main entertainment. He will be paraded around in front of them dressed exactly as he is right now. Once we've had a good laugh at his expense then he's going to be bent over the changing table, tied down and will have to take my ten inch strapon up his bottom for as long as I see fit. That's were the design comes in very handy. Especially since all you little sissies have a habit of making a sticky mess in the front of your nappy when you have a rubber coc-k up your bottom."
You had to be kidding me! My head was swimming - it sounded more like cruelty to me rather than anything to get excited about! The disbelief must have shown on my face.
"A little sceptical are we? Well, I'll prove my words - come here and stand to one side."
I was ushered back around the front of the pen, just to the right of Mrs Cartwright as she moved to stand face to face with her poor husband. She reached out, loosening the thick pink bow around his neck and eased out his dummy. He had to open his mouth wide because the bulb was easily three times the size of a regular one - it must have filled his jaw to capacity. As he closed his mouth I could see that I had been right - his lips were painted bright red in the style of a cupid's bow. She let go of the dummy and slipped her hands up the front of his dress, stopping when she got to his mid chest. I could see that she began to lightly move her fingers and could only conclude that she was gently playing with his nipples. After about a minute she spoke directly to him.
"What is your name?" she asked him in her usual strict manner.
"My name is Priscilla Babypants Mistress" he answered in a clear but mild voice.
"Tell me what you are..."
"I'm a naughty little sissy baby mistress"
"And what makes you a naughty little sissy baby..?"
"I'm a naughty little sissy baby because my coc-k is hard in my nappy Mistress."
As he said that last answer, she moved her right hand down and squeezed round the front of his plastic pants. Sure enough, even through the bulk of the nappy, a distinct bulge could be made out. She removed both hands and replaced his dummy back in his mouth, pulling both ends of the ribbon tight then retying it under his chin. Mrs Cartwright then returned her hands underneath his dress and continued to caress his nipples for another couple of minutes. Just as his breathing started to become deeper, she stopped and dropped her hands to her sides.
"There, it's always good to get a sissy sexually excited... but not too much, that allows them to feel frustration when you leave. Although this one seems to be enjoying things a little too much...time to turn up that little toy in his backside."
With that she walked around him, bent down and made an adjustment to the small control. The buzzing in the air rose in pitch sharply and Mr Cartwright gasped behind his dummy whilst standing up straighter in his play pen. She returned and stood directly in front of me.
"Well, I think we've seen all we need to see, besides, you are due a punishment. Let's be on with it then. I hope you enjoyed your little glimpse of the future"
She took hold of my arm in her normal brusque manner and guided me out of the door, shutting it firmly behind us. I now understood what that cryptic sentence had meant and it filled my mind with terror as we descended the stairs once more.
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. part 16
January 31, 2016
Approaching the door to the pastel coloured room I could plainly hear a loud rhythmic slapping accompanied by the sound of muffled bawling. Upon entering, I was greeted by the sight of Annie sitting on the sofa with Sissy bent over her knee. His rompers were rolled up to his waist, his nappy and both sets of plastic pants had been completely removed and she was slowly but firmly laying into his bare bottom with her meaty hand. Tears were streaming down his face as he blubbered into his dummy. There was a strong scent of carbolic soap in the air, must have been left over from Sissy being cleaned up after wetting himself. The other thing I couldn't help but notice was the change in expression on Annie's face - instead of her usual permanent scowl, the corners of her lips were actually turned up - she was obviously enjoying her task at hand immensely. I looked up at Mrs Cartwright only to see the same look of pleasure on her features too.
"Oh very good Annie, you are mastering the art of prolonged spanking very nicely."
"Thank you Mrs Cartwright, that truly is a compliment coming from yourself."
"You're welcome my dear. How many strokes has he had?"
"I'm not altogether sure, I just thought it best to keep smacking his bottom until you returned."
" Well, in that case I applaud your choice. Best let him up now though, I believe it's this ones turn. I'll see to putting Sissy back into his nappies."
Poor Sissy was made to stand up, he had his back to me and I got a good view of his punished buttocks - They were bordering on purple. No wonder he was in tears, I might very well be myself within a short time. Mrs Cartwright led me by my arm to stand straight in front of Annie. She then let go of me and took hold of Sissy in the same manner, moving him off towards the changing table.
"Oh do stop snivelling Sissy or I'll have to punish you further! You know you're going to get some cream on your bottom so I really don't see the need for all this noise."
The unhappy lad pulled it back as much as he could, quieting down to a bare sniffle as he was walked towards the back of the room. I looked at Annie, her smile seemed to have become wider as she looked back at me - not a very encouraging sight!
"Okay little Pansy, it looks as though I'll get to give you a real spanking today. Stand still whilst I take down your pants."
Oh, thank you! - that just what I needed to hear - as if what she did yesterday wasn't bad enough. Despite the natural urge to flee, I remained standing as motionless as I could - although my knees were shaking a little. What other choice did I have - I could picture this women chasing me down in seconds, tucking me under her arm and carting me off to god knows where. My rompers were unbuttoned once again and lifted out of the way. My big pink panties and regular plastic pants were lowered to my ankles but instead of unpinning my nappy, she just roughly yanked it down as well.
"Come on, bend over my lap!"
I steadily complied - this woman was much larger than Nana so I tried to get into the best position. I obviously didn't do it fast enough because half way down she grabbed the back of my neck and threw me across her ample knees.
"How many is it Mrs Cartwright?"
"Hmmm, well he was smart enough to speak quietly so we didn't catch every word. He's due a dozen anyway so lets just double that shall we - this time!"
I knew those last two words were solely for my benefit and they distracted me long enough as to be unprepared when the first slap connected with my bare bottom. I nearly spat my dummy straight out but managed to catch it at the last second - it wouldn't do to put any more fuel on this woman's fire. I screwed my eyes tightly shut and tried not to move as she pounded my rear end. After the first ten, I couldn't hold it in any more and started to blubber - I hated myself for doing it but my bottom hadn't even recovered from the spanking I received on arriving here. After what seemed like an eternity of sharp smacks, it was finally over. I opened my watering eyes to see Mrs Cartwright next to us, I hadn't even noticed her approach. Annie pulled me back upright so I was facing her.
"I hope you realise that we have been lenient with you this time."
Oh yes, of course, how silly of me not to notice! The pain of my raw bottom said different. However, I kept any expression off my face and just had to stand there with my nappy and plastic pants around my ankles as she continued to berate me.
"Talking out of turn is one thing but disrespect is quite another. If you ever say anything as stupid and offensive as that again, I'll fetch my cane and belt your bare bottom until it blisters. Do we understand each other?"
"Yes Mistress."
"Good, now apologise."
"I'm very sorry Mistress."
"You bloody well will be boy. Now, step out of those garments, we're going to need a bigger nappy for the remainder of your correction."
I lost my poker face at those words and Mrs Cartwright saw it immediately.
"What's the matter? You didn't think that you were going to get away with just a little spanking did you? Oh no, no, no - you've earned yourself further discipline. The punishment I have chosen for you is what we call dirty bottom - do you know what that is?
"No mistress." I didn't know it by name but had a real bad feeling where this was going.
"In that case let me explain - you will be put into a very thick nappy, restrained and then forced to mess yourself!"
Oh god no! They were going to make me poo in my nappy!...
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. part 17
January 31, 2016
My cheeks started to burn at just the thought of the idea. I was frozen to the spot in disbelief.
"Look lively boy, don't let me have to tell you to step out of your pants again. The more you dawdle about, the longer I'll make you stay in your dirty nappy. Now GET ON WITH IT!"
Annie flattened down everything with her hand allowing me to lift my feet out easier. Immediately, I was seized and we headed towards the door.
"Would you please bring what's needed Annie...and bring Sissy along too, he can watch and learn."
Once out of the room, I was turned to the left this time and along a short corridor towards another set of double doors. These opened out into the conservatory where I had spoken with Mother the day before but this wasn't our destination it seemed. We continued right through the room, out into the garden and around the house - although this was the opposite side to the path Nana had wheeled me along yesterday. As soon as we got around the corner, all I saw was a tall hedge going across from the house to the big outer wall with a single slim arch way through it. Upon entering, I found that I was stood within a small enclosure that ended with another tall hedge. The only things it contained was a bench near the house wall and directly in the centre was a very real set of wooden stocks. They came up to a height of four foot, topped off with the classic two pieces of wood with the three holes - hinged on one side with a hasp and padlock at the other. Annie followed us in and left Sissy stood next to the bench whilst placing a bag onto the seat. She came across and took over the holding of me as Mrs Cartwright went to unlock the stocks. Lifting the top bar on it's hinge, she beckoned to Annie and I was dragged towards the thing. Annie held out my arms forward into place, then shoved my head down into the central hole. There was a terrible air of finality as the bar was snapped down shut, locking me in at an angle where I was stooped over with my bottom sticking up in the air. Mrs Cartwright returned to the bench, opened the bag and handed something small to Annie. She then removed a huge, very thick terry nappy and a pair of clear plastic pants of a size to match. Annie disappeared around my back and I got the shock of my life as I felt her finger go up my bottom, shoving something inside. Mrs Cartwright came to stand in front of me and passed her the rest. I felt Annie fold the bulky nappy around my loins, pinning it securely in place. Next she tapped one leg in order for me to lift it up. As I did, I could felt the now familiar sensation of Plastic pants being pulled over my foot. The same process was repeated with the other leg then they were tugged upwards and settled tightly over my nappy. Mrs Cartwright removed my dummy, lifting the ribbon over my head. She dropped it into the bag, returning with a larger version - very similar to the one I'd seen her husband wearing earlier.
"Open wide"
Yeah, no kidding! I opened my mouth as wide as I could manage with my head at such an angle and she crammed the bulbous teat in behind my teeth. Whilst it didn't quite fill my mouth completely full, it was much bigger than I was used to and would certainly work as a very effective gag. The long pink ribbon was threaded through the handle and back out of two small holes on either side of the plate - this she wound around the back of my neck then pulled it as tight as it would go and tied it under my chin in a floppy bow. She finished just in time as I was jerked backwards as far as the stocks would allow when Annie tugged at my rompers to get them to stretch over the huge nappy. With some jostling about, she eventually managed to refasten the buttons. This done, both women retired to the bench.
"You now have two gycerin suppositories shoved up your bottom, these will take 15 - 30 minutes to work. I could have used an enema but choose not to for several reasons. The most important of these is that we want you to experience what it is like for you to fill your nappy exactly as a baby would and an enema not only works too fast for that but doesn't give the proper effect. This ties in with my second reason...we want to watch you squirm - it will make it much more humiliating for you. The suppositories will slowly build up your need to toilet and we want to see every second of it. You'll try to resist of course, although it will do you little good in the end. Right, let's sit back and enjoy the show."
The suppositories may only have been small but they didn't feel that way at first - it was as though I had two pebbles stuffed up my bottom. This feeling soon decreased as they must have begun to melt, leaving me with a warm sensation spreading through my rear end. I had no idea of time passing but for a short while that was all I felt until suddenly it began to change. That familiar sensation of the bowel steadily filling up crept in, causing me to shift my feet outward a little by instinct.
"I think they're beginning to work Mrs Cartwright, he's starting to shuffle about."
"Yes I can that Annie my dear, shouldn't be too long now then."
It continued to build, more and more weight pushing from the inside. I clenched my bottom cheeks in a vain effort to slow things down but it was a futile effort. The urge to push got stronger and I began to sweat.
"Ooooh look, he's going red in the face." remarked Annie.
"They all do, every time they try to resist - must be their pathetic male pride. Although I've got to say, how much dignity a man can have left when he's locked in a set of stocks outdoors wearing babies clothes and about to fill his nappy is quite beyond me. Ah! his nostrils are flaring - nearly at the point of no return."
My face was so screwed up I was biting down on my dummy as my breathing got heavier. I was trying to hold on for dear life, fighting my bodies natural reaction so much that I could feel myself going slightly dizzy. But my efforts were invain, nothing was going to stop it and with a loud groan I let go. My bottom opened up and the now softened poop came out in a torrent, hitting the back of my nappy and spreading in both directions. The accompanying noise was a disgusting as the sensation. The back of my nappy began to sag as more and more of the warm mushy mass kept flowing. It must have been several minutes before it finally stopped, leaving me puffing and panting around my dummy gag and that's when the smell hit me - Mrs Cartwright was definitely sensible enough by doing this out of doors is all I can say. I looked up to see both women smiling in their usual cruel way but neither of them had even started to move, as though they were waiting for something else. I soon found what that was as I was hit with a sudden very strong urge to pee. Not uncommon after any bowel movement but with all the effort I'd put into my resistance it went from naught to desperate in seconds. Defeat took over and I just relaxed and flooded my nappy, adding to the already squishy mess that it contained. Once done, I just slumped in the stocks, my face burning a bright crimson with embarrassment.
"There we are, that wasn't so difficult now was it." Mrs Cartwright mocked as she stood up and moved towards me. But instead of unlocking the stocks she headed around to my rear. With a start, I cried out in disgust as she squeezed my nappy with both hands and massaged it, spreading it's contents even further around my loins.
"Dear me! Baby has really filled his nappy hasn't he?"
I could her the amusement in her voice as she continued this for another minute or two, then let go. I just wished she'd get on with it and open these damned stocks. She walked back to stand directly in front of me.
"Right you little sissy, seeing as this is a punishment then we'll leave you restrained in your dirty nappy until lunch is prepared - perhaps then you'll think twice about opening your mouth in future. In fact, I believe I'll have the high chairs moved out onto the front lawn and you can sit in your mess whilst you eat."
She turned away and went to face Sissy.
"I hope you've taken note of this Sissy as you just might find yourself in those stocks tomorrow. Right, come along, it's time to find Felicity and get him on with the refreshments."
With that, all three of them left the little enclosure - only Sissy looked back with a mixture of sympathy for me and fear for what he would have to endure himself. I was just left hanging there with a very heavy nappy, contemplating what was probably going to be the most uncomfortable dinner of my life so far.
To be continued...
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. - part 18
February 10, 2016
Hi again! Just a single chapter this time. I really do apologise, i prefer to add two at a time but just haven't had much chance to write. This piece is ready so i figured I'd get it posted to keep things moving. I will be back with more very soon. Thank you for reading! :)
My nappy had drooped even more by the time Mrs Cartwright re-appeared, with all the weight in the back it felt like it was hanging somewhere near my knees. The smell was another matter entirely, I'd tried to breathe through my mouth but it was nearly impossible due to the over-sized dummy lodged behind my teeth - all I got for my troubles was a lot of drool on my chin. The lady of the house marched up and stood in front of me, scowling down.
"Just look at the state of you, messy little baby. I leave you alone for half an hour and come back to find your face covered in dribble - pathetic! Well, I will clean your chin up but that is all - you need to be taught a lesson and having your dinner whilst sitting in a very full nappy might just do the trick."
She untied the huge bow and eased the dummy out, produced a cloth from her pocket and proceeded to roughly wipe around my mouth. No sooner had she finished then my regular pink dummy was looped back over my head and shoved in. From her other jacket pocket, she brought out a key on a chain and thankfully unlocked the stocks, lifting the top bar out of the way. I very gently straightened up - not just from being bent over for so long but also because every slight motion I made caused the mess in my nappy to shift about - I couldn't help but wrinkle my face up, something that made Mrs Cartwright smile in that demeaning way of hers. She dropped the bar back into position then ushered me forward and back out of the little arch, following the way we had come in. As the spacious garden came back into view I couldn't see any chairs set up so halted not knowing where to go. That immediately invited more bellowing.
"What are you stopping for? - I said the high chairs would be out on the front lawn." she shook her head and continued "Anybody would think you've pooped your brains out into your nappy. Come on, we are going around the outside - if you think I'm letting a smelly baby like you through my house then you are very much mistaken - now get a move on!!!"
I waddled around the massive building in a very wide legged manner, still trying to take as smaller steps as possible but I can't say that it helped. Upon clearing the corner, the scene was set out in front of me. The long drive way came up from the gate and curved around a neat piece of grass. Right in the middle of this were the two high chairs - Sissy was locked into his, waiting patiently, mine was sat about two foot away from him - I noticed that it had one of those plastic backed padded sheets laid over the seat. To one side there was a hostess trolley with Felicity and Annie stood behind it. I approached my high chair and stood there idly.
"What the hell are you waiting for? - SIT DOWN!"
Oh this was going to be fun! I took a huge breath (immediately regretting such an action with a dirty nappy not far from my nose), boosted myself up and very slowly lowered my bottom onto the seat. I had expected that the second I put my full weight down, my plastic pants would give way and poop would come flying out of both sides but no - it just squidged against my skin, flattening down and spreading further. With a shudder, I settled back onto the warm mushy mass as Mrs Cartwright locked in my legs and swung the tray shut. As I looked forward I wasn't surprised to see that we were right in line with the wrought iron gates and thus in eyesight of any passer-by.
"Right, now Pansy is comfortable in his chair..." Annie snickered at this remark. "...we'll get on with feeding time. It's bottles first - you can have half a bottle now, then your meal and finish your drink after."
Felicity slid open the metal side of the trolley and retrieved two large baby bottles from out of containers of steaming water. Taking one each, Mrs Cartwright walked over to Sissy, leaving Annie to take care of me. She stepped up to one side of the chair holding up the bottle - It held a litre of white milky liquid. As she reached out and removed my dummy, she wrinkled her nose and said "Dirty little baby" before cramming the large rubber teat into my mouth. I began to suc-kle at the warm contents - it was definitely some type of milk - creamy and sweet. Then it hit me - this was baby formula! Of course it was, I should have guessed that on first sight. I'll be honest and say that it wasn't really too bad and I did desperately need a drink after what I'd just been through - although it was more than embarrassing to be sat in a nappy full of poop whilst being hand fed, especially in view of the street. I was so busy guzzling it down that it came as a bit of a shock when Annie grabbed my chin and removed the bottle.
"That's enough for now you greedy little boy, otherwise you'll be wetting your nappy again."
It looked as if Sissy had finished his ration too as both women went back to the trolley, handing the bottles over to Felicity. Suddenly there was a loud buzzing from the gate - my eyes snapped straight towards it only to find somebody stood there awaiting entrance. Oh hell - it was the mailman! Please go down there to see him kept running through my head but Mrs Cartwright just beckoned him in. He opened one gate and came straight towards us.
"Good day to you Mrs Cartwright, I've a package for you."
"Ah yes, thank you David, I'll take it here."
He handed her a large plain wrapped box and then glanced over at us but without any notion of surprise what so ever. Instead he sniffed the air and remarked,
"Oooo! that doesn't smell to healthy...somebody been in the stocks have they?"
"Yes indeed David, it's actually little Pansy over here" pointing directly at me and making my face burn an even brighter crimson then it already was. "He's been acting up so it was decided that he'd be kept in his dirty nappy for meal time."
"Well, you know best Mrs Cartwright."
"I most certainly do...speaking of such, is Emily keeping you disciplined correctly?"
Now it sunk in - no wonder he wasn't phased by what he saw. Then it struck me - the portrait I'd almost recognised upstairs, it was definitely this guy. He wasn't our regular mailman at home but he had delivered the parcel post on occasion. My god! how many men had these women done this too???
"Oh yes ma'am, my good lady wife keeps me as she should."
"I'll be the judge of that. Drop your pants and lift up your shirt - I wish to inspect your underwear."
Without a moments hesitation, he unbuckled his belt and pulled down the beige shorts of his postal service uniform and raised his light blue shirt. I had to blink a couple of times as in doing so he revealed that he was wearing a pair of white satin frilly panties. They had pink ruffles of lace on the rear and three pink bows in a line down the front.
"Hmmmm! well the panties do suit you but why aren't you in a nappy?"
"Oh errr...well, with it being summer and having to work in shorts...you know, Emily said it was okay..."
"Well, count yourself lucky then...if it was down to me you'd still be wearing a nappy, no matter what time of year it is and if your shorts didn't fit over it then you'd just have to deliver the mail with your shirt tucked into your plastic pants now wouldn't you?"
At this, he did look down and blush a little - made me wonder if it was something he'd been made to do in the past.
"Yes, of course Mrs Cartwright" was all he said.
"Thank you David, you may go."
He was off! - just in case she decided to carry out her threat. He quickly redressed himself and then disappeared the way he had come, shutting the large gate behind him.
Mrs Cartwright just turned back to me and raised one eyebrow as much as to say "See! this is what your in for now". Well, it worked - I was definitely becoming even more worried for my future. It started me wondering if the Foreign Legion still existed and that I could run away and join up - knowing my luck though it would probably be run by one of her relatives and we'd all end up on the parade ground in dresses and nappies!
Such silly thoughts were swept away as I heard the rattle of the trolley - dinner time was about to continue and I couldn't even imagine what was going to be placed in front of us next.
to be continued...
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. part 19
February 19, 2016
Hello again! Here's the next two chapters of Day Four continuing little Pansy's visit with Mrs Cartwright. We rejoin both Pansy and Sissy just in time for dinner. I hope you enjoy it. ;)
Yet another humiliation was heaped upon us before our meal however. From somewhere on the other side of the trolley, Mrs Cartwright produced two very large babies bibs. Each one was white satin with a huge lace frill around the edges, both had the word "sissybaby" embroidered across the front. We were quickly tied into the frilly things, covering the front of our rompers and blouse.
Once again, Felicity delved into the metal cabinet, this time lifting out two large size baby bowls, each with a variety of nursery characters printed around them. As Annie approached, I did that involuntary shift back in the chair that you do when being served food and quickly regretted it - I didn't think there would be any surface skin left between my groin and my lower back that the poop hadn't covered but I'm sure it just found a spot - it was like sitting in a mud puddle next to a sewer. Annie placed the infantile bowl down in front of me and I got my first look at it's contents. It was brown - oh god, why did it have to be brown! - it was obviously some sort of pureed stew but I'd swear down that the colour was chosen on purpose. The formidable woman held up a hefty plastic spoon, decorated to match the bowl. I automatically reached out to take it but was stopped short when Annie cracked me square across my finger tips with the round end.
"What do you think you are doing? Little babies will be spoon fed, you've already been told this once."
This caused Mrs Cartwright to look up from feeding Sissy.
"What is Pansy doing now Annie?" she enquired.
"He wanted hold of the spoon. I soon stopped that nonsense, that's why he's nursing his fingers."
"And rightly so my dear" she turned her attention to me "You really don't listen too well do you boy! - just you wait, by the time this day is done those stinging fingers will be a pleasant memory."
With that said, she turned back to taking care of Sissy. I looked back at Annie to find that she had scooped up a spoonful of stew and was holding it over the bowl.
"Open up!"
Sighing inwardly, I opened my jaws wide enough and, with a lot more care than I expected, Annie shovelled the food in. She waited until I had clamped my lips down properly before gently pulling the spoon back out. I managed to retain most of the mouthful but still dribbled a little - not realising until that second just how difficult it can be when you aren't in control of your own cutlery. The stew was actually quite good - definitely meat and a mixture of vegetables in a gravy, although it must have been through a blender. I had no sooner swallowed when the next one was hovering in front of my lips. In it went - this time it was a little easier and became so with every spoonful until the bowl was empty. Annie cleared the utensils away and I was left there with the remains of what I'd missed around my mouth. My instinct was to mop my lips but I thought better of it and refrained from doing so. Thankfully, Annie came back with a damp cloth and took care of it before bringing that huge babies bottle back to finish our drink. I dutifully suc-kled the sweet contents down - this time knowing when it was near to empty by the gurgling sound as the last drops came through. Everything was loaded back into the trolley and Felicity was sent off to do the washing up. Mrs Cartwright walked over and stood facing both highchairs.
"Right, that's your lunch over with. I hope it was sufficient because you are not getting anything else. We did have a chocolate pudding but neither of you deserve any due to your behaviour this morning" She looked squarely at Sissy "You just sat there and wet your nappy without putting your hand up, you should know better than that by now." Then it was my turn "As for you little Pansy, you are in dire need of strict discipline and believe me you're going to get it. I honestly have no idea how your Nana puts up with you. Anyway, first and foremost we had better get that dirty nappy off you."
Thank you!!! Relief flooded in at these words, I imagined I might be stuck in it and made to sit in my own poop all day.
"Normally I would take you through to the downstairs bathroom and clean you up in there but seeing as you insist on continuing to be naughty then I think the drain in the driveway will do. Let's see how you like standing out here wearing nothing but your bonnet and suc-king on your dummy whilst I clean your bottom."
And with that the relief was gone - I knew it was too good to last. Was she really going to strip me naked right here in the front garden? - who was I kidding, of course she was.
"Annie, could you please fetch what's needed?"
"Certainly Mrs Cartwright."
"Thank you my dear. Sissie can stay in his chair for now, just to make sure he takes it all in." Her attention was then fully on me. "Right you filthy little beast, it's clean up time and you'd better behave if you know what's good for you!"
Before letting me out of the chair, she unbuckled my Mary Janes, placing them neatly to one side and went on to remove my socks. Only once this was done did she swing out the tray and unlock my legs. I reluctantly stepped down from the seat, causing yet another shift in my nappy as it's contents dropped once more. She gripped the top of my arm like a vice and marched me barefoot across the grass. As we got closer I could see a circular drain with a grill cover right in the middle of the drive - it was no surprise that we were less than twenty metres from the gate. I was made to stand over the centre of the grate - I was somewhat relieved that I was facing the house but that would still leave my poop stained bottom on display to the street once my nappy came off.
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. part 20
February 19, 2016
"Now you listen to me! you're going to stand here whilst I remove your clothes but I'm warning you - if you make one false move the nappy stays on and you go back into the stocks. Is that clear?"
"Yes Mistress."
"Good! First, we'll have your dummy in."
As she pushed my dummy behind my lips I saw Annie returning. She was carrying a towel over her arm and three buckets - two that were obviously empty in one hand and a full one in the other. Halting right next to me, she placed that one down - I could now see that it contained soapy water with a white sponge floating on the surface. The other two were set down to one side of Mrs Cartwright. One was somewhat larger and looked like a laundry hamper, where as the other was a solid bucket with a lid.
"Thank you Annie - right, let's have this dirty little boy's clothes off."
That was it, they were straight on with the job. Mrs Cartwright undid the lower buttons as Annie saw to the straps, my rompers were then rolled up my body, lifted up and off. Whilst Annie dropped them into the hamper, Mrs Cartwright unbuttoned my blouse, then walked around me to pull it down my arms and away - this went into the laundry pile too. Before going any further, Annie took out two pairs of protective gloves from her pocket, handing one pair to Mrs Cartwright. Both women fitted the tight latex over there hands and returned to work. From either side of me, they gripped the waist band of my plastic pants, stretching it out wide and pulled them down my legs. Immediately the smell intensified, causing all three of us to wrinkle our noses but I knew this would still be mild to what would hit us as my nappy came off. I gingerly lifted each leg so the plastic pants could be slid over my feet. Mrs Cartwright held them out at arms length, Annie quickly took the lid off the second bucket and they were dumped inside. Then we were down to the final item - oh this was not going to be pleasant! Annie moved behind me, readying herself by taking hold of the back of my nappy with both hands. Mrs Cartwright unclipped the heads of the pins then paused.
"Are you ready Annie?"
"As I'll ever be."
Mrs Cartwright actually chuckled at that and then said "Take a deep breath...here goes!"
She removed the pins, letting them fall to the floor and began to peel my nappy away from my groin. Oh god! the feeling was horrible but the smell was ten times worse - I was certainly right about that. She slowly drew it down between my legs - taking her time on purpose I was sure. Annie pulled back the sides and they both lowered it in unison. I couldn't help but shudder as it finally left contact with my body. Mrs Cartwright passed it through to Annie who held it together as best she could and very quickly dropped it in with the plastic pants, snapping the lid down fast. They both stood back for a minute to catch their breath. I looked down at myself and was horrified to see that I was covered in poop almost up to my waist - for the first time since it happened, I was thankful to be shaved down there. Mrs Cartwright must have followed my eyes, finding yet another excuse to bellow in my face.
"Dirty little baby! Just look at yourself, standing here in just your bonnet with a messy bottom. It's no wonder you have to be kept in nappies - filthy boy!
Even though filling my nappy was hardly down to me alone, her insults still stung - particularly when you are stood naked from the neck down in the middle of the front garden. I guess I was lucky it was summer.
"Put your hands on your head and don't you dare drop them until I say so."
I did as instructed, lacing my fingers together on top of my bonnet. Her berating of me over for now, she moved the bucket of soapy water closer, dipped in the sponge and began to wash me down. I almost choked as the warm water made contact with the mess but held in my revulsion as I was finally being cleaned up. She sluiced me with plenty of suds, letting the excess run down into the drain. I couldn't help but feel even more embarrassed as she took hold of my privates - lifting everything this way and that to get the sponge into every crevice. Once the front was done, the bucket was shifted behind me and my bottom was scrubbed thoroughly. I was left with a sharp tingling across my bottom cheeks - though whether that was due to the spankings or because my dirty nappy had been left on for so long I could not tell - probably a little of both. I heard the sponge hit the water with a loud splash and knew that it was over. I started to relax my arms a little.
"What do you think you are doing? Did I say you could move?"
I quickly held my arms back in the position they were whilst muttering "No Mistress" around my dummy.
"Well stay as you are then! You can drip dry here for a few minutes."
"Would you like me to get rid of this lot Mrs Cartwright?"
"Oh god no Annie - that's what Felicity is for, he can take care of it later. You could take Sissy inside for me though...and get him out of his rompers if you would please - it's time these two sissybabies were put into dresses for the afternoon."
With a nod of her head, Annie walked away to go release Sissy from his high chair. Mrs Cartwright picked up the towel and instructed,
"Arms down"
The second my arms were at my side, she threw the towel straight at me, I only just caught it.
"You can dry yourself off - I don't see why I should have to touch that silly little thing any more than necessary" she said whilst pointing at my coc-k. My face burning bright red, I hurriedly rubbed myself down then stood there waiting.
"Drop it in with the laundry, it's time to go back inside. We need to put you into a clean nappy... and then you are going to need a pretty little dress. Not just because you are a naughty little sissy but it will also make things much easier for what I have planned for the afternoon. Come along!"
With a shove at my shoulder, we set off up the drive way with the bright sun still shining down on my nakedness. I didn't even want to think about what might happen when we got to the house.
To be continued...
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. part 21
February 25, 2016
Hi everybody! Two more chapters ready for posting. Now Pansy has been scrubbed down, it's back to the house for more punishments, a new little dress and a chance to learn a little about Sissy. Happy reading! :)
Mrs Cartwright opened the door and I stepped through into the pastel coloured room once again. It looked like Annie had wasted no time with sissy - he was standing there in just his socks, blouse and bonnet with the big woman in the process of taking off his nappy. The poor lad dropped his eyes in shame as she pulled the terry cloth away leaving him exposed to the room. Mind you, he was still better off than me by two items of clothing. Mrs Cartwright took centre stage and with her usual authority began to spell out what was next.
"It's high time the pair of you had your afternoon spanking - as I told you, you will be spanked on a regular basis no matter what, but...seeing as you both have shown bad judgement in your behaviour today then I will have to introduce you to a leather strap. Pansy, go stand beside Sissy."
I reluctantly walked over and stood to the left of my fellow man. In full view of us both, She walked over and opened up that dreaded cupboard, spent a minute or so looking through and finally selected the instrument she required. I'm sure she took great pleasure in holding it up so we could see her choice. It was tan coloured leather and around fourteen inch in length, comprising of a solid handle taking up a third of it's size, leading to a two inch wide strap that was doubled over - it looked terrifying!
"You are to receive six strokes each. Now, bend over and grip your ankles!"
We both bent ourselves over. It took me a few seconds to coordinate myself where as Sissy went straight into position - I guess he'd done this before, not exactly surprising. Mrs Cartwright disappeared behind me and the seconds ticked by as I bit down on my dummy in readiness for the assault on my bare bottom.
CRACK!!!
I almost fell forward with the pain, nothing could have prepared me for the intensity - it was as though I'd been hit with something that was set on fire. My eyes immediately watered up and I chocked back a sob. Still reeling from the shock, I nearly jumped out of my skin as Sissy actually screamed when the leather made it's swift contact with his buttocks. Then it was back to waiting again - she was definitely spacing it out, causing the anticipation to turn to dread before she gave another stroke.
CRACK!!!
Down it came! - My god, it was worse than the first one. My bottom lip stuck out and I was snivelling before I even realised it with the pain radiating outwards from my rear end. It only took the second one for Sissy to start bawling in earnest - I could definitely sympathise, another lash and I'd be doing the same. And sure enough I was. That's how it continued - the room filled with the sound of real tears inter-spaced with the loud snap of leather hitting already angry skin. At last she walked away and returned the hated device to it's peg, shutting the cupboard back up. She left us bent over as we were but still had plenty to say.
"Oh do stop that damned noise both of you, I can't even hear myself think. My goodness, how can anybody have respect for such pathetic creatures as you two when you scream like babies after such a little spanking!"
Little spanking!!! My bottom felt like somebody had taken a grinder to it! I'd bet everything I owned that her bottom had never suffered such a battering.
"Come on, stand up!"
Easier said than done. I already knew from a hand spanking that as soon as you raise yourself upright then the sting becomes worse. But there was nothing else for it, I certainly didn't want to invite any more punishment right now. We brought ourselves up, both still whimpering into our dummies as our bottoms throbbed with the movement.
"Annie, would you spread some cream on their bottoms and put these two cry babies out of their misery whilst I prepare their nappies."
"Of course."
The large woman fetched a little pot from one of the cabinets and made her own way to our rear. It took all I had not to scream and jump in the air as she rubbed the cool lotion into my skin but I managed to hold it together. Sissy didn't quite do so well - he yelped like a kicked dog as soon as her fingers made contact - earning himself a slap on the thigh for his troubles.
"Pansy! get over here."
I turned to see Mrs Cartwright pointing at a terry cloth nappy spread out on the changing table. I walked over and climbed up, gritting my teeth as I lowered myself onto the soft cloth. She expertly pinned me into my nappy, making sure it was on tight enough before turning to rummage through the shelves on the wall.
"Locking plastic pants will be suitable I think." she said to no-one in particular as she shook out a large pair. Just as before, they were of a semi transparent milky clear plastic. She slid them up to my knees then had me stand so she could tug them the rest of the way, finishing off by pulling the slim chain tight and clicking the little padlock shut. At a motion of her finger, I sat back onto the table so she could replace the knee length socks and Mary Janes. From a higher shelf she produced a yellow blouse that was exactly the same as the one I had arrived in. Standing once again, I held out my arms as she slid the satin garment over my shoulders and buttoned it up to my neck.
"Right, go stand in the centre of the room whilst I put Sissy back into a nappy...then it's time for your little dresses and frilly panties."
With long practiced ease, Sissy was soon attired in his own nappy and locking plastic pants, then marched over to join me in the middle of the room. Mrs Cartwright disappeared for a minute or two then returned carrying two identical dresses. She held one up so we could both see that they were of a very childish pinafore style. The short skirt flared out from the waist to a lace edged hem and was made of cotton done in a check of various shades of pink - all the way through the little squares there was a repeating nursery pattern of teddy bears, prams and dummies. The double layered baby pink satin bib was smaller than the one on the rompers but still had the lace heart right in it's centre with our given names embroidered there. The straps were of the same pattern as the skirt with an elasticated section just below the point where they would cross over. They attached to the bib with two little heart shaped buttons on either side. She passed one to Annie and wasted no time in putting us into them. We stood with our arms up as they were dropped over our heads and pulled down into place, the straps brought over our shoulders and fastened. As Annie fluffed about, getting each of our dresses exactly right in turn, Mrs Cartwright went back to the shelves and came back with the final humiliating items - our frilly panties. Once again, they were incredibly puffed out pink satin panties and were obviously lined with the same very noisy plastic - but these had a major difference - all the way around they had three rows of thick frothy lace frills with large pink satin bows at regular intervals. Taking a pair each, the women bent down in front of us, holding them out for us to step into. They were then pulled up and settled over our nappies and plastic pants, the air filling with a loud crinkling even at the slightest movement. The two of them stepped back to admire their work as Sissy and myself stood there red faced to be dressed in such infantile clothing.
"Don't you just look like the proper little sissies that you are in those outfits."
Oh thanks! why don't you just rub it in a bit more.
"Now, disciplining you naughty sissy boys is hungry work so it's time Annie and me had our own dinner. As for you two, I think a little public humiliation will do you some good so we're going to chain you to the main gate until we are finished...and that means chained to the outside so you are facing the street!"
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. parts 22
February 25, 2016
She moved over to a set of drawers and pulled out two sets of restraints, handing one to Annie. Turning back, she let hers drop to it's full length, the chain rattling and twisting until it settled.
"These will do the job admirably."
She held it out using both hands to give us a good view. The leather wrist cuffs at the top were each connected to a chunky chain about a foot long. Both of these came together to be joined by a circular ring which also held a third longer length of chain that hung straight down for two and a half foot. This ended at another identical ring from which two more chains in the same arrangement connected to the slightly larger ankle cuffs. All four cuffs had regular spaced slits at one end that would drop over the D shaped metal hasp near the other and be secured by small padlocks, making them adjustable for any size.
"We'll restrain your wrists before heading to the gate, that way we can keep hold of you as we go outside. Now, hands behind your backs!"
We did as we were told, moving our arms behind us and stood there looking like we were waiting for the police to handcuff us. Mrs Cartwright walked around me and tugged my arms into a more correct position. I felt the cuff curl tightly around my right wrist then heard the click of the lock. She followed suit with the left then let the chain out. As she did, my arms dropped down due to the added weight - I hadn't expected them to feel as heavy as they did.
"Right, lets get a move on...your public awaits!"
Annie laughed at this last remark although I can't say I found it particularly amusing. I felt like a dog on a lead and half expected somebody to say "Walkies" as we were led through the house and back out into the early afternoon sun. I could only pray that the street wouldn't be busy but knowing my luck there would probably be a parade going past.
With a sense of impending doom, the huge gates filled my vision but it was the thoughts of the street beyond them that started the butterflies in my stomach. Just to the side of the left hand pillar, there was one of those smaller single person gates set into the wall, we were both herded through that and out onto the pavement. Both women still kept hold of the restraints whilst Mrs Cartwright gave out her orders,
"Pansy, come to this side...over to the right with you Sissy. Now, stand as close as you can with your backs to the metal."
We both did as instructed, shuffling our feet backwards until the bulk of our nappies pressed against the scroll work. Mrs Cartwright fed the chain over one horizontal bar then bent down to pull it back through another right at the bottom. The larger cuffs were wrapped tightly around each ankle in turn and padlocked, effectively securing me into the sight any passing public. I turned my head to see that Annie had finished locking Sissy in place also.
"The final touch if you would Annie?"
Annie laughed then replied "I'll just fetch it Mrs Cartwright."
What now?!!! Obviously some added humiliation for us both. As Annie disappeared back through the side gate, Mrs Cartwright spoke directly to us both.
"Well, you two aren't going anywhere now you are secured and you won't be for at least an hour - not only are myself and Annie about to take our own refreshment but Felicity is well overdue for a good spanking and nappy change...my Husband is too, come to think of it, so you'll just have to endure out here until I am good and ready. What happens after you are retrieved all depends on you so remember that! For a start, those dummies had better still be in your mouths when we return...and if I find that you've damaged my paintwork fidgeting about - you won't be able to sit down for the rest of the week!"
Left under this woman's supervision for much longer and I doubted I'd ever be able to sit down again - my bottom was throbbing away like mad in my nappy.
We heard the side gate open once again as Annie reappeared, she was carrying a white board with large hooks on the back that was around three foot square. With a huge grin on her face she turned it over to show us what it was. Printed across the front in large easy to read letters were the words:
THESE TWO NAUGHTY LITTLE SISSIES ARE BEING PUNISHED FOR WETTING THEIR NAPPIES. PLEASE LAUGH AT THEM.
I stared with disbelief but not much surprise at these incredibly embarrassing words - it was one hell of a final touch alright. Annie reached up and hooked it over the scroll work directly between us.
"There, that's just to let everybody know exactly what you are. Not to mention affording you even more humiliation then being restrained out here in nappies and dresses already does alone. Right, we'll leave you to it...now behave!!!"
With that they both left, locking the small gate behind them as they returned to the house. Thankfully, the street was quiet right then but that wasn't going to last. I looked around properly - not much to see directly opposite as there was only a tall hedge that surrounded another prestige property with it's own gates a little further down the street - that was one blessing I counted. However, I stared down the road and sure enough there was somebody approaching on the opposite path. It was an old couple walking a dog - I saw that the woman noticed us first because she tapped her man on the shoulder and pointed across. As they got level with us they both stopped and their eyes went straight to the sign - the women burst out laughing but the man just shook his head in disgrace, muttered something about 'real men never letting that happen to them' and they walked on. After they had gone, I looked across at Sissy - his eyes were still red rimmed but he did manage a sympathetic look in my direction. I figured that since we were out here and had our backs to the house then I'd try to speak with him again so I shuffled my dummy to one side of my mouth and quietly said,
"I'm really sorry mate, you might be having an easier day if not for me."
He stared at me very nervously unsure of what to do. Can't say I blamed him being under her care, probably had all resistance spanked out of him, so I quickly pointed out that I was sure they couldn't hear us or know so long as we kept facing forward when we spoke. He mulled this over for a few seconds and then in a very meek voice answered,
"It's not your fault. I don't think my day would be any better no matter what."
"Yeah, you're probably right there - especially with that dragon - Christ, she'd have Saint George in nappies!"
He gave a lopsided smile at that and we both relaxed a tiny bit (well, as relaxed as we could be whilst being chained up in the street wearing babies clothes). With the ice broken properly this time, I continued,
"Have you ...erm...been here long?"
"Just over three weeks."
"Ouch! you have my sympathies mate. How did they get you?"
"We live next door to Annie."
"Oh hell, fancy having the she-hulk for a neighbour. So what happened, did she just decide on you?"
"No, my Mum started complaining to her about me then suddenly she was going round there very often. Next thing I know I was told to go to see her. Within minutes she'd stripped me naked, gave me a vicious spanking then dressed me up in baby girl's clothes and tied me to a chair. I was hoping my Mum would rescue me once she saw what Annie had done but no, she heartily approved and left me in her house. Three days later I was dragged up here. What about you?"
"I thought I was just visiting my Nana for a week - boy, was I wrong about that! My Mum had been having the same kind of talks as yours did and this is the result. I only came here for the first time yesterday though."
"I know, although you never saw me I was here. Who do you think was entertaining them before you arrived."
"Ah! I see. Oh well, at least you had a quieter time whilst they focused on me."
"I suppose so...I was left tied up in house all afternoon with a wet nappy."
"Oh!...sorry mate, that definitely isn't too good. I guess it could have been worse though. Believe me, what they put me through was beyond...."
I broke off as we both heard a commotion coming down the street - it was definitely more than a couple of people approaching. A multitude of voices was becoming louder and by the tone it meant only one thing - girls!
"Awwww no!" Sissy remarked with a look of panic in his eyes.
"What? who is it?"
"It's a group of teenage girls coming back from Hockey practice...but it's not just that, it's who's leading them...Emily!"
"Emily?"
"The mailman's wife."
Oh hell! This was not going to be fun. I'd bet my bottom dollar that's why we were put out here right at this time. I looked up the road just as the group came into sight. There must have been at least a dozen girls, all in sports kits and carrying hockey sticks. Striding purposely in front of them was a middle aged woman with black hair wearing a track suit. I immediately recognised her - she was the first in line to give me a spanking yesterday at the garden party - I was hardly likely to forget that. Yeah, this was definitely a set up.
to be continued....
-
A visit to Nana's. part 23
March 03, 2016
Hi there! Chapter 23 is ready so here it is. Pansy and Sissy's humiliation out doors is about to get a whole lot worse now the girls have arrived. Thanks for reading. :)
As they approached ever closer my panic really started to set in. It was bad enough the last time I faced a group such as this in the park but the presence of Emily made it a far worse prospect. I was already getting the idea that she was one the key members of Mrs Cartwright's circle. Sissy wasn't making things any better, he was almost quaking - I figured he must have been set upon by these young ladies before. The whole group was busy chattering away and hadn't noticed us as yet but Emily quickly rectified that.
"Oh look ladies, it seems we have a little more sport for the day...courtesy of Mrs Cartwright."
That was all it took, they immediately looked up following her direction and ran towards us - their light hearted banter being replaced with peels of laughter. Emily strode up and took the centre with a real cruel smile on her face.
"Well if it isn't baby Sissy again...and you've got a little friend. Are you two naughty boys having a lovely time out in the sun?"
Her tone was so condescending as to be beyond embarrassing but that was obviously the point. A very pretty girl with long brown hair took a step forward. I could already see that this one was a ring leader and needed little encouragement.
"Have they been very naughty Miss?"
"Well that's what the sign says Melissa."
The girls had been so busy laughing at the pair of us that I don't think they'd taken notice of Mrs Cartwright's printed announcement. The laughter paused for a couple of seconds as they all took it in and then returned even louder with humiliating comments thrown at us:
"Oh my god, they wet themselves"
"What a pair of babies"
"let's call them little sissy pee pants"
With a round of agreement, that suddenly became a chant as every one of them broke out into a chorus.
"Little sissy pee pants...little sissy pee pants...little sissy pee pants!"
These girls were being incredibly childish for their age and having a whale of a time doing it. A different girl, this one just as pretty as the other but with short blonde hair spoke up.
"Do you think their still in wet nappies right now Miss?"
"They very well could be Sarah...why don't you and Melissa check and see."
Melissa stepped straight up to me and lifted up my dress.
"Get a load of his frilly panties!"
She stepped slightly to the side, still holding my dress above my waist to make sure the whole group could get a good view. I could feel my cheeks burning crimson as the girls started pointing at me, some were laughing so hard they were having trouble standing up. I didn't have to look in Sissy's direction to know he was going through exactly the same humiliation. Melissa turned back and held her face only inches from my own.
"What pretty panties you have on...I think we need to see what's under them, let's have them down!"
She let go of my dress, putting her hands inside she gripped the waistband of my frilly panties and pulled them down to my ankles. My skirts were raised once more, now exposing my nappy and plastic pants. With the pants being clear, my terry nappy was easily seen in detail - I could only presume that was the entire reason Mrs Cartwright had chosen that type. Emily gave it a few seconds for the mirth to settle and then said:
"I see the front of their nappies are all white and fluffy...maybe they've pooped themselves instead!"
Melissa took that as an open invite to relieve me of further clothing but was suddenly brought up short.
"Hey! what's this...his plastic pants are locked on."
A short while earlier I'd considered these pants to be just another embarrassing item to be dressed up in but right at that second I had never been so thankful for anything in my life - at least it was one small modesty I could keep intact. Emily gave out a hearty laugh as soon as she saw the padlock at the front.
"I'd say that's down to you Melissa and what you did to this one last time" she pointed at Sissy. "I think Mrs Cartwright is boxing clever seeing as you left him with his plastic pants on his head and his nappy thrown over the gate."
Poor Sissy! No wonder he was terrified of these girls. I managed a quick glance his way and saw that he almost in tears. I wasn't the only one to notice as Sarah piped up:
"Oh...I think this one is about to cry. Are we being mean to you little baby? Do you want your Mummy?"
I thought to myself 'come on Sissy mate, don't give them the satisfaction' but with the reminder of what happened to him last time it was too much and he started to blubber quietly into his dummy - adding to the girls continuing amusement.
"Ha! It looks like you've done it again ladies, the pathetic little sissy boy is in tears already. Now, what about this one..."
Here it comes! Melissa moved out of the way as Emily walked up and stood directly in front of me. She looked at the embroidery on the front of my dress.
"Ah, so you've got a name now have you...little Pansy." she turned her head to the crowd and said "Most appropriate" causing another rise in the laughter. Returning her attention to me she remarked "Oh I know you, don't I little Pansy?"
"Do you Miss?" one of the girls asked.
"Oh yes, I had to give his bare bottom a good spanking in the middle of the garden yesterday - now that did make him cry! Then he had to stand there with his pants around his ankles showing everybody his red bottom. Come to think of it, you never did thank me for doing such a good job did you little Pansy - perhaps that's what you should do right now."
She reached up and took my dummy out.
"Say 'thank you very much for spanking my bare bottom Miss Emily'."
I stood there, glaring at her without saying a word then suddenly yelped as she smacked the top of my thigh.
"SAY IT NOW!"
I knew had no choice - the quicker I did, the quicker they might leave - so I opened my mouth and mumbled:
"Thank you very much for spanking my bare bottom Miss Emily."
"That's better but remember in future, if I tell you to do something - you do it immediately...and don't you ever look at me like that again!" She smacked my thigh a second time just to drive her point home. "Well seeing as you don't want to talk to us you'd better have your dummy back...is that what you want?"
"Yes Miss Emily"
"I'm afraid that's not good enough, you have to ask for it nicely...now say please."
"Please can I have my dummy back Miss Emily?"
"No, no, no...you have to ask for it like a proper little baby." she held the dummy very close to my lips and said "You need to do it like this.." She put on a squeaky voice "Pwease Mith Emily, can me's haff my dum dum."
The girls all stood there in anticipation with big smiles on their faces. There was nothing else for it so I took a deep breath and in a very childish voice repeated her words:
"Pwease Mith Emily, can me's haff my dum dum."
That was it, the girls fell apart laughing at me. I can't really say I blamed them, I sounded absolutely pathetic. With a "There you are ikkle baby" she crammed the dummy back behind my lips and stood back.
"I don't think this one is going to cry girls. My, you're a feisty little one aren't you, I'll give you that. My friends are going to have a real fun time breaking you. Ah well, maybe next time...come along girls, as amusing as it is we can't be humiliating these two all day."
Thank god for that, relief flooded through me just to know that it was over.
"Just before we go let's make sure everybody else can see what they are wearing under those dresses."
Oh come on! Hadn't they done enough?
Melissa and Sarah moved forward without hesitation. They both lifted up the skirts of our dresses and neatly tucked them up under the waistband at the front, then turned to Emily with huge grins.
"Perfect! Now say goodbye to the babies."
With exaggerated waves, the entire crowd broke out in unison:
"Bye bye little babies...bye bye..." and few more added insults such as "Don't be wetting your nappies!" followed. Emily added the final threat of "We'll be seeing you again!" and they turned and headed off down the street - leaving us both with our frilly panties still around our ankles and our nappies and plastic pants on display.
to be continued...
-
A visit to Nana's. part 24
March 20, 2016
Hello again. Another chapter ready to post - this one ended up quite large so it will go up as three posts to keep in with the site rules. I will give fair warning that this one has a little more adult situation (just as in certain earlier chapters). Okay, we rejoin our two little sissies exactly where they were - left outside tied to the gate...
Thank you for reading! :)
We remained out there for at least an hour in real time but it certainly felt much longer than that. We had several more pedestrians come past and although they stopped to laugh at the spectacle we both made, no one else directly bothered us. Plenty of cars about though, some rubber-necking so much that I thought an accident was about to happen. One or two vehicles filled with young people slowed down to almost a dead stop and I feared that a group would get out and approach us but thankfully they just wanted a better look and drove away highly amused. I have to say though, after Emily and the girls, a few laughing motorists were much more preferable. Sissy's tears dried up a short while after they had gone. I did try to console him a little and got a grateful nod in return but he was too ashamed to respond any further than that - not surprising really, after being humiliated at this house for three weeks!
The ache in my shoulders from having my arms locked behind my back was just starting to burn when I heard footsteps on the driveway. Sure enough, within seconds the smaller gate was opened and both Mrs Cartwright and Annie reappeared. The leading lady came to stand straight in front of us with her arms folded and a deadly scowl on her face.
"Just look at the state of the pair of you! Your pretty panties round your ankles...your dresses raised showing off your nappies and plastic pants...you both look absolutely pathetic!"
As if that was our fault! All I can say is thank goodness for those locking plastic pants otherwise we'd have probably ended up with a lot more on show.
"Well, it seems that it's a good job that she-hulk and the dragon have come to rescue you!"
Aw hell!!! Mrs Cartwright glared at me then pointed towards the pillar to my right.
"That little box next to the gate is an intercom - it is controlled from the house so we've been able to listen to every word you said in crystal clarity you stupid boy!
Sissy gave a small whimper from behind his dummy.
"Oh, you've some need to make that noise Sissy - you're just a much to blame. You are both to be severely punished for your insolence and don't think you are going to get away with a spanking - it's time to add another level to your correction. Now, let's get you inside so we can begin!"
What the hell was she planning? I couldn't even fathom a guess and that made it much worse. Now I really did start to panic.
Whilst keeping a tight hold on the chains, the two women unlocked our ankles and herded us back through the side gate. Our frilly panties were left where they were - I think as a preventive measure in case we tried to pull away - making it a slow shuffle up the driveway and back into the house.
As soon as we re-entered the pastel coloured room, I noticed that the large changing table had been brought forward towards the centre of the floor. The chains were removed from our wrists and we were marched over to stand at either end of it.
"Both of you, bend over the table and hang your arms over the sides."
I reluctantly lowered myself down as Sissy did the same, dropping my arms over the edge. The table was long enough so that we could both be bent over it at the waist but there was still about a foot and a half between us, even with our bonneted heads face down. No sooner had we both got into position then Mrs Cartwright went round and tied our wrists to the metal hoops, securing us in place.
"Time for their nappies off - if you'll do the honours with Sissy please Annie."
Mrs Cartwright moved behind me and started by unbuckling my Mary Janes then placing them to one side. My already lowered frilly panties were slipped over my feet and laid on top of a nearby shelf. After the back of my dress was lifted out of the way, I braced myself against the usual tugging as my plastic pants were unlocked and followed suit. Lastly my nappy was unpinned and removed. The ladies stepped back leaving us both naked from the waist down. What ever this was, it was definitely more than a spanking. Mrs Cartwright moved back around and stood level with the midpoint of the table.
"Now, pay attention to me!"
We both lifted our faces, turning our heads towards her.
"I hope you both enjoyed your little chat in the sun because you're going to pay for it right now. I don't care who instigated it nor who said what to the other - as far as I'm concerned you are both in as much trouble. I'm surprised at you Sissy - up until today, your behaviour has been quite acceptable...apart from blubbering at every turn you have done as you are told. But with you Pansy, I think stricter measures are needed - I will speak to both your Nana and Mother about it to see what can be arranged."
Oh great - just what I needed! Nana and Mother taking advise from the dungeon Mistress - if things weren't bad enough already.
"As for today, you are about to find out that spanking is not the only way to punish a sissie's bottom - it's time you both were introduced to the contents of my other cupboard."
With that ominous sentence hanging in the air, she made her way over to the back wall, opening a cupboard of a slightly smaller size then the other one. Pushing both doors as wide as they would go, she stepped away to give us both a good view of what it contained. I broke out in a cold sweat instantly - I'd seen enough adverts in porn magazines to know exactly what I was looking at. The cupboard held three shelves - across the top row there sat a variety of anal plugs arranged from the smallest to largest. There were several different shapes, going from the regular tapered ones to the more bulbous kind and even some that looked like a set of stacked beads. The next shelf down held an array of dil-dos and vibrators - some smooth sided, others ridged and of course the ones shaped exactly like a pen-is. But it was the bottom shelf that filled me with the most terror - it displayed a selection of strap-ons - and not one of them could ever be called small.
My heart leaped into my mouth when she reached out and picked up a huge strap-on. It must have been ten inches from base to tip with a width of over two inches - and being flesh coloured in the correct shape made it even more horrifying! She held it up with the straps dangling below and with a cruel smile said:
"I don't think we are quite ready for this one just yet. Besides, I need this clean for my husband later tonight."
Annie laughed at Mrs Cartwright's 'little joke' as she returned the thing to it's place.
Oh yes - bloody hilarious! My heart was hammering like mad at the thoughts of being impaled on such a monster. I didn't have time to spare any sympathy for Mr Cartwright as I saw that she went straight back in and chose two identical plugs. They were of the classic shape and made of bright pink silicone, measuring five inch in length from a half inch tip tapering outwards to an inch and a half before the thin neck near the base. Guaranteed, it did seem small in comparison to what she'd just held up but I still didn't like the look of them one bit. She walked over and placed them both down, standing upright, between myself and Sissy on the changing table. I stared at it then lifted my eyes towards Mrs Cartwright with a look of disbelief.
"What's the matter Pansy? Do you think I'm still joking? Well let me tell you otherwise - I am going to put this up your bottom and there's nothing you can do about it so wipe that stupid look off your face."
"Not to worry Mrs Cartwright...I'm sure he'll have a different expression before long" Annie chuckled, obviously highly amused at our predicament.
"That's a given Annie." she replied with a smile of her own. "Now, just a couple more additions before we start..."
-
A visit to Nana's. part 25
March 20, 2016
"Do we want the punishment nappies?"
"No Annie, not for the first time...we'll probably have some jiffling about so it's better to have easy access. These will help though."
She opened a drawer and lifted out two metal contraptions. Each consisted of a two foot long solid steel bar with ankle cuffs connected to either end. Passing one to Annie, she brought hers level with our eyes.
"In case you don't know, this is called a spreader bar - useful to stop little sissies from trying to close their legs together when being punished."
It disappeared from my sight as she went behind me once again. I felt her grip my ankles and force them apart, locking each one into the cuffs - I was now held fast with very little chance of movement. She continued to speak as she walked across the room - obviously to fetch something else.
"These came just on the right day - I must thank Emily for the idea, she uses one to great effect on David."
Mrs Cartwright reappeared carrying the parcel that was delivered during our dinner outside. She tore open the wrapping to reveal two oversized dummies but they weren't like any that I could ever have imagined. The baby pink plate and handle were larger then normal but it was the bulb that made my eyes widen. It was made of the same rubber but instead of being the regular tip, it was in the shape of a circ-umcised pen-is, two and a half inch long and about an inch thick. They had white leather straps fastened to either side of the plate with a buckle at one end.
"Most appropriate in my opinion - just adds that much more humiliation for these two sissies to be suc-king a rubber coc-k whilst having their bottoms seen to. Let's get them in."
Mrs Cartwright untied my bonnet, took out the dummy that was in my mouth and lifted both out of the way. She held the phallic pacifier right in front of my face but I kept my lips closed tight.
"Open your mouth or the size of the anal plug will go up."
That was all she needed to say - I quickly opened my jaws and she pushed it in up to it's hilt. I felt nothing but shame as I closed my lips around the pen-is shaped rubber. She wasted no time in buckling it together at the back of my head then replaced my frilly bonnet, leaving me to watch as Sissy was put through the same ordeal.
"Right, looks like we're all set then." She said as they both put on another set of latex gloves. From out of the cupboard, Annie fetched two bottles with pump tops - I could only guess that it had to be the lubricant - thank heaven for that small mercy! - whilst I had read that that was meant to be used, you never knew with this ogre of a woman.
I could literally hear my heart pounding louder than the sound of heels on the hard floor as both women moved into position. Looking forward, I had a partial view of Annie preparing the plug - a kind of mirror image to what must happening behind me. Sissy had his eyes shut tight, I figured this was probably the best way to go. The pumps on the bottles made the usual squishing noise as the lubricant was drawn, normally a very quiet sound but to my ears right at that second it was louder than thunder. Then the small thump as both bottles were put back down. If I hadn't been restrained quite so well, I'd have jumped in the air as I felt one of Mrs Cartwright's hands grip across where my cheeks met. With expert precision, she gently but firmly spread them apart and began to spread the cool wet lubricant around the sensitive opening. My eyes almost shot open again as she slowly inserted a finger into my bottom, continuing to apply the lube in a circular motion, then it was withdrawn.
"All ready at your end Annie?"
"Yes Mrs Cartwright, good to go."
"Very good. Now take your time Annie, I don't want the plugs in within a couple of minutes. These two sissy boys need to learn so I want to ride their bottoms for a while. Take it right up to the edge but don't plug it all the way until I give the word."
"Not a problem, I'll follow your lead."
"Thank you my dear. One to two inch at first then."
This was it!!! My poor young bottom was about to be de-flowered! I was breathing heavily through my nose as I had no chance of taking air in around the rubber in my mouth but still gasped when I felt the plug touch me. Mrs Cartwright rested it on the edge for several seconds then slowly pushed the rounded tip inside. Christ! to say it was such a soft material, it sure didn't feel like it! She keep on gently pushing with a slight twisting motion, I could feel my bottom opening further as it's tapered length went in. She paused in her onslaught and I realised that must only be the first two inches, my bottom already felt stuffed. Instead of going further, she started to withdraw it - that was a whole different sensation as my muscles contracted once again. The plug was taken back until only the very tip was left inside and then pushed forward once more to the same point. I'd thought it would be painful but that wasn't the case - the feeling was very odd indeed but not exactly unpleasant. It became easier each time as she continued to slide the plug back and forth. My breathing changed as I relaxed my body into the rhythm of her movements.
"I think this one is beginning to like it - that means it's time for the next two inch."
Once the plug had gone in to the point where it had been, she pushed harder. I felt the muscles at the opening protest for the barest moment as the added width made it's way inside, adding another strange sensation as I felt the tip heading further upwards into the bowel. To counter this, the rush gained from it sliding backwards became more intense too. With each stroke, she pushed it in a little further until she was moving the entire insertable length back and forth, the feelings becoming more and more pleasurable with every passing second. Even so, I was very surprised to find myself starting to stir down below. It seemed I wasn't the only one to notice it. Without breaking her stride, I felt Mrs Cartwright slip her hand between my legs and gently grip my hardness.
"What did I tell you Annie - Pansy is getting hard down there."
"Same here Mrs Cartwright - Sissy is hard as a rock."
She fondled me very softly causing me to give out a muffled moan.
"Do you like that little Pansy? of course you do - all sissies like having things put up their bottoms, especially when they have a coc-k in their mouths. suc-k it for me little sissy, show me exactly what you are."
Lost in the rhythm of both of her hands, I began to pull furiously on the dummy in my mouth, overwhelmed with the sensations I was feeling. I could hear that Sissy's breathing was as heavy as my own and knew that Annie must be touching him as well. Both women began to speed up with their motions above and below, causing us to moan and groan as best as we could. Just as I felt that familiar rush that would take me towards a climax I heard Mrs Cartwright suddenly shout:
"Now!"
In perfect synchronisation, she let go of me and shoved the plug in completely. My eyes did shoot open this time as whole inch and a half width stretched my bottom out for a split second before it was past the opening and my muscles clamped around the thin neck, pulling the plug into place on their own. It was only when my body dropped back down onto the table that I realised I'd been holding myself raised. I looked across at Sissy only to find that he was slumped over the table too and looking very spent. Suddenly Mrs Cartwright's face appeared right between both of ours.
"Well, what a pair of sissies - fancy getting all excited whilst your bottoms were being ridden!"
Obviously a comment meant to embarrass us but strangely enough, in my heightened state it just seemed to add to the whole sexual situation - my member was still rock hard and certainly wanting more attention.
"Right, now that is over, you can stay tied down whilst we get everything ready...then It's back into a nappy and plastic pants...and don't think those plugs are coming out, they are staying right where they are for the remainder of the afternoon."
Whatever was coming next, I had no idea but felt damn good right at that moment.
-
A visit to Nana's. part 26
March 20, 2016
I didn't have long to reflect on it as I heard the click of heels approach within only a minute or two. I felt Mrs Cartwright unlock the spreader bar and remove it from my ankles then untie my wrists whilst watching Annie do the same for Sissy.
"Come on, get up now!"
Easier said then done, especially with nearly five inches of silicone wedged up my bottom. I slowly arose, holding myself very stiff as the plug seemed to slightly shift with the movement. I had just gotten straightened up when I heard Annie say:
"Sissy has made a sticky mess all over the edge of the table"
"He's done what! - filthy little beast! Well, if he's going to act like one then we'll treat him like one - rub his nose into it for me Annie."
Annie took hold of the back of Sissy's head in one of her meaty hands and shoved his face down into the small white puddle, ragging him back and forth just as some people do with a naughty puppy. Sissy's arms flew out to the side in protest but that just earned him more face time with the table. Annie roughly jerked him back upright as Mrs Cartwright marched over.
"Did I give you permission to climax?"
Sissy looked terrified and just stared at her with his own juices spread all around his face. She carried on regardless anyway.
"No I did not! Yet you had to go and shoot your little load all over my nice clean table - dirty boy! Him, I might have expected it from" she pointed backwards at me "but not from you Sissy - you know damn well that sissybabies are only allowed to do that in their nappies. Right, you can be tied up in your cot and left there to think on your mistake." She looked over his shoulder to the big woman still holding his head. "Annie, take this pathetic specimen upstairs and out of my sight. Better make sure he has a nappy on, I wouldn't want any more accidents...and don't clean him up".
Annie just nodded, then taking Sissy's arm with her other hand she marched him out of the room. That was the last I saw of him that day. Mrs Cartwright strode back over to stand straight in front of me.
"Well, it looks as if things have turned around where you are concerned. You showed remarkable restraint there Pansy, I'm quite pleased with you for once. I think you deserve a little reward - let's change your dummy."
It was hardly winning the lottery but I would gratefully take it - I couldn't wait to get that bloody thing out of my mouth. She loosened my bonnet then reached around and unbuckled the strap. I breathed a sigh of relief as the phallic shape was drawn from behind my teeth. She allowed me a few seconds to swallow the mass of spittle left behind then looped a regular pink dummy around my neck and re-tied my head wear. She then looked down at my loins.
"Raise your skirts!"
I took hold of the frilly hem between forefinger and thumb then lifted my dress up above my waist. I was still half erect so prepared myself because I thought that it was surely something else to get berated for but instead, the corners of her lips rose in a very slight smile - A bit shocking actually, it was not an action I was used to seeing, well certainly not in my direction anyway.
"I'd say we've definitely reached another level in your training - jolly good."
I was even more surprised when she stretched out a hand and took hold of me. She started to lightly spread the leftover stickiness around it's tip with her thumb, causing my member to harden once again.
"Hmmmm! I think we need to have this taken care of...would you like that?"
"Yes Mistress" I said whilst catching small breaths.
"You heard what I said to Sissy - little babies like you are only allowed to make their little messes in their nappies so you'll have to go back into a nappy and plastic pants...and the plug will stay in of course. Now, your Nana tells me that you get very aroused during titty time, is that correct?"
"Yes Mistress." I repeated.
"In that case, let me tell you, Annie is an expert at getting little sissies all sticky in their nappies during titty time - would you like her to do that for you?"
"Yes Mistress" was all I could say yet again, almost gasping the words out as her thumb continued it's circular motion.
"Very well, that's what we'll do...it will be interesting to see just how excited you can become in your nappy." She let go of me and took hold of my arm. "Come along".
As she lead me back to the changing table I couldn't believe the turn of events. One thing was for sure, I certainly wasn't going to complain about it.
to be continued...
-
A visit to Nana's. part 27
March 27, 2016
Hello again! Two more chapters ready. These two will round of Pansy's stay with the formidable Mrs Cartwright and close Day four but there's still Day five to come. I will warn again that there are themes of a little more adult nature in this part.
We rejoin Pansy as he is eagerly awaiting his reward. Looks like his visit will end on a high...but for how long? - Nana is on the way!!!
Thank you for reading. :)
We waited a minute or two until Felicity had cleaned Sissy's sticky mess off the changing table. As soon at it was done, Felicity left the room once more in order to carry out whatever other duties he had. I stared after him for a few seconds, wondering what his story was - another visitor here or is this his home? Okay, he was obviously the maid but for all I knew she might have a different one for each day - not something I would find too hard to believe. I was brought back to present as Mrs Cartwright took a very thick terry nappy from one of the many shelves and laid it out. She snapped her fingers at me and pointed towards the folded cloth triangle. I'd learnt better then to hesitate - I awkwardly climbed up, mindful of the five inch plug in my bottom. I kept thinking that it was going to fall out but apart from a slight shifting as I moved, it stayed firmly put. Easing back, I positioned myself correctly and laid there with my manhood still standing to attention.
"Right, we need this nappy put on nice and tight - can't have you walking around with the front sticking out like a tent."
This she certainly did, tugging the two side pieces around quite roughly before fastening them together. I thought my scrotum was going to be crushed flat when she pulled the central piece into place. As the last pin was clasped shut I could feel my hardness straining against the terry cloth and couldn't help a small sigh.
"Sounds as if you are beginning to like being pinned up in nappies... when you're erect at least."
I blushed because I realised it was actually true, I really did like the feelings I got during titty time - Nana had seen to that on the very first day. It was humiliating to admit though so in a quiet voice I just went with the standard reply:
"Yes Mistress."
"Good! That just shows that you are becoming a proper little sissy. I am genuinely pleased, it will become a good method of controlling you. Some naughty little boys are cry babies and can be spanked into submission - Just like young Sissy upstairs - where as others who are more resistant, like you, can be brought to heel by punishment and reward. But let me warn you right now - don't get too complacent, those rewards can quickly be taken away and your punishments go up in severity - so keep that in mind boy."
Did this woman have to end every sentence with a threat? Still, the going was good right at that moment and I didn't want to provoke her into changing her mind on what was to come, so I figured I'd better answer.
"I will Mistress."
"See that you do. Now, let's finish dressing you."
Out came another large pair of milky clear plastic pants. They were drawn up to my knees then left there as she moved down to put my feet back into my Mary Janes. As soon as they were buckled on, I climbed down from the table and stood still as she pulled the plastic pants up and over my nappy - sealing everything in very tightly. Mrs Cartwright stood back for a second then reached out and lifted up my skirt with one hand.
"That looks better, even though we can still see that little bulge through your nappy and plastic pants. Now where has Annie got to..."
Speak of the devil and she shall appear - no sooner had her name been spoken then the big woman stepped through the door.
"That's Sissy taken care of, he won't be going anywhere soon. I was a little longer than I thought because I had to administer a quick spanking before I put his nappy on."
"That's perfectly fine Annie, he deserves it for his filthy behaviour." Still holding my dress and pointed straight at me with her other hand. "This one however, deserves a reward - He's got a little bit excited you see."
"Has he now?"
In answer, Mrs Cartwright lifted my skirts even higher - giving Annie a good view of not just my nappy and plastic pants but the tell tale shape of my hardness within.
"My, he is making that nappy stick out isn't he! is it time to put him to the breast?"
"My thoughts exactly Annie my dear - Would you like to give him the benefits of your expertise?"
"It would be a pleasure."
"Jolly good! I'll let you take charge then Annie. If you'll excuse me, I have a phone call to make - I'll return shortly."
"Not a problem Mrs Cartwright, you just leave him to me."
I looked up only to find Annie smiling down at me - I've got to admit that it was a little unnerving to see, more like a baring of teeth rather than anything to put you at ease. But when she spoke, it was certainly in a much milder voice than I had heard before, especially aimed at me.
"Come on then little Pansy, let's go over to the couch and get started."
She took me by the hand and lead me over to the big sofa against the side wall. It was similar to a chaise-lounge in style and upholstered in red velvet. Annie stopped just before it, turned around and let go of my hand.
"Here we are - now you give your Auntie Annie a minute to get settled then you can lie down across my lap."
I watched as she sat her well built frame onto the end of the sofa with the arm rest. As soon as she had got comfortable she began to unbutton her dress. My eyes were transfixed as she slowly undid one button after another, then upon reaching her waist, she gripped both lapels and spread them wide to reveal ample breasts contained within a silky white nursing bra. Starting with the one on the right, she peeled away the detachable cups - I twitched in my nappy as her incredibly large but still quite firm breasts came into view. She discarded the cups then moved her hands back, taking hold of her own deep pink nipples and gently rolling them between her fingers, making them stick up even more than they already did.
"Do you like my titties little Pansy?"
I stood there, still mesmerised by the motion of her fingers but did manage to choke out a squeaky reply.
"Yes Auntie Annie."
"Yes, I can see that you do. You'd like to suc-k on them too wouldn't you...well, ask nicely then and you can"
That sounded good to me - without any hesitation what so ever this time, I asked in a much clearer voice:
"Please may I suc-k on your titties Auntie Annie?"
"Yes you may. Come and climb onto my lap."
I didn't need telling twice! Although I'd positioned myself onto Nana, Mary or Janis's lap before, I had not done it with a plug up my bottom so had to take my time a little more than usual. I sat my bottom down in the centre of the couch and then swivelled round, bringing my legs up one after the other. Annie gently gripped the back of my head with one hand and pushed down on my chest with the other, easing me backwards. As I was almost level, she let go of my head, moving her arm forward so I was nestled in the crook of her right arm. My eyes automatically flicked to the side, the stiff nipples on her right breast filling my vision.
"There now...are we all ready?"
My excitement already building, I could only nod my head in reply. She smiled at that, I guess it was something she was used to seeing. With a "In it goes then" she nudged my head forward. I felt her nipple brush my top lip as it entered my mouth, then I closed upon it and gently began to suc-kle. That now familiar rush of pleasure spread through my body as my mouth enveloped the whole nipple - my tongue lightly massaging it's tip with my lips suc-king in a perfect rhythm. I closed my eyes and began to lose myself in the heaven that I knew as titty time. It was only when I heard her voice that I came back to myself a little.
"Now don't you worry little baby, I'm just going to make this all the better for you."
I could guess what was coming next, my hardness straining against the inside of my nappy in anticipation. I expected her hand to move down and start rubbing the front of my plastic pants just as Nana did but Annie surprised me by doing something no-one had done before. She brought her right arm further around my neck whilst reaching up with her left and undid the top few buttons of my blouse. Crossing her hands over, she slipped them inside and began to play with my nipples very lightly. It was hardly more than a ghost of a touch across their tips but the feeling of pleasure was immense, rushing down my whole body, causing me to give out a muffled moan.
"Oh yes, you like that don't you, you naughty little boy. I'll bet your little coc-k is nice and hard in your nappy."
That was a sure bet, I think it was the hardest it had ever been in my life. Without even realising it, I had begun to writhe my hips, I felt the plug move in my bottom slightly but it only added to the waves of pleasure.
"Just look at you, you little sissy - laid in Auntie's lap and suc-king on her titties whilst dressed in frilly clothes. Fancy, a boy of your age wearing a nappy and plastic pants like a baby."
Although there was still some strictness there, her voice was much softer, almost teasing as she continued to humiliate me at the same time as keeping up the slow motion of her fingers. Just as earlier, the words didn't seem to embarrass me, they just heightened my arousal - certainly in this situation anyway.
"Naughty little boy, getting all excited in your nappy...but that's not the only hard thing in your nappy is it? No it isn't...not after Mistress put a pink plug up your bottom. You liked that too didn't you?...being tied down whilst feeling it going in and out...what a little sissy you are."
I was now continually moaning softly around the big stiff nipple in my mouth, the grinding of my hips becoming all the more forceful as my own nipples became erect under her tender touch. I could feel myself rubbing against the terry cloth of my nappy and now knew why Mrs Cartwright had pinned it on so tightly - it was like being masturbated through a well gripped but very soft towel. The ecstasy built and built until I felt that wonderful sensation of an approaching climax creep in and spread through my whole pelvic region, causing my groaning to rise in pitch.
"Oh, is the little sissy going to c-um in his nappy?...I think he is. You just lie there and let Auntie take care of you whilst you fill your nappy and plastic pants with sissy cream."
My god...she was going to let me do it! Nana had taken me to the edge before but I had never been allowed to actually climax. I was literally gasping now - so much so that I was doing little more than just holding her nipple lightly between my lips. My climax felt like it was rising up from my very toes - there was no holding back anymore - I arched my back as the most powerful orgasm I had ever had exploded out of me. I laid there in absolute heaven as I helplessly pumped c-um into my nappy. Annie let me ride it out then gently took her nipple from my mouth at the same time as my body relaxed back down. I was panting heavily but still awash with pleasure and that almost sleepy feeling arose as it always does in the aftermath. With my eyes still shut, I felt her slide her hands back out of my blouse and refasten the buttons. As my breathing returned to normal, I swallowed to re-moisten my throat and opened my eyes...
-
A visit to Nana's. part 28
March 27, 2016
I got the shock of my life as I did - fore standing there staring down at me was not only Mrs Cartwright but Nana, Mary and Janis too! I'd never heard anybody enter the room even - although, thinking about it, I can't say that that was really surprising - I had just been rather preoccupied to say the least. My cheeks burned bright red as I realised that I had just c-um in my nappy in front of an audience. Nana took a step forward, folded her arms and in a curious voice said:
"Enjoying yourself are you?"
I just laid there, not knowing what to say - was Nana mad at me or just embarrassing me? Either way, it was working - my hardness shrivelled down into the sticky mess in the front of my nappy and I was just left with the feeling of my own juices seeping it's way around my groin.
"Oh, you've some need to look sheepish my lad, especially after that little performance. You do know that we've just watched you bucking and writhing around as you spurted your little load into your nappy...and all from just suc-king on Annie's titties! You know what that makes you don't you?"
Nana paused here so she was certainly expecting an answer - I still wasn't sure of her mood so I went with:
"Yes Nana."
"Well...come on...out with it!!!"
Obviously that was the wrong answer but I had a good idea where she was leading me - I should have by now after all the times I've said it.
"It makes me a naughty little sissy boy Nana."
"Darn right you are - a naughty little sissy boy that c-ums in his nappy! I think we'll keep that as your new line when introducing yourself to people."
Wonderful! - just what I needed. It was bad enough having to say that I wet myself but this was going to be far worse.
"Are you just going to lie there for the rest of the day? Come on, get yourself up - we've got to be on our way. Mrs Cartwright is entertaining tonight so we can't all be waiting around for you."
Time to go at last! - that got me moving. I struggled somewhat to raise myself into a sitting position - no help from Annie this time. I looked up at her face only to find the smile gone, replaced with her usual scowl. An odd sight indeed as she was still sat there with her breasts on show. I managed to get upright, then swivelled both my legs forward and slowly stood up. My juices dribbled further down into my nappy as my centre of gravity changed and I could swear that the plug felt a little more loose in my rear end - not that it was going anywhere, my tightly pinned on nappy saw to that. I had no sooner stood straight when Nana levelled her face only inches from mine.
"Right my lad, what's this I've been hearing about your behaviour today?"
Oh hell! Here it comes! I'd expected to get bawled out but figured it might have waited until we got to Nana's - no such luck there. I dropped my eyes but remained silent - nothing I could have said was going to make it any better.
"Look at me when I'm talking to you!!!"
My eyes snapped straight back up to Nana's angry face.
"Nothing to say?...not that it matters, I've been on the phone with Mrs Cartwright all the way here and she's already told me everything. Now, do you remember what I said would happen if you misbehaved?"
"Yes Nana."
"Well?..."
"You said that what happens tomorrow would all depend on how I was today."
"Exactly!..and as you've seen fit to be naughty then you'd better expect to be severely punished for it...not to mention humiliated...you just wait and see, we've got quite a day planned for you. But that's for tomorrow, we've tonight to deal with yet...would you like to know what's going to happen now?"
Not particularly I thought but wasn't stupid enough to say so - Anyway, I guessed that the question was rhetorical as I was going to have to hear it no matter what.
"Firstly, if you think you are getting your nappy changed then you are well mistaken...you can stay in your sticky little nappy with that plug up your bottom until we get home...only then will it come off. We'll clean you up and remove your plug but don't be expecting to be put back into a fresh one straight away. Oh no my lad...your going over the knee for a damn good spanking...and not just from me either, we are each going to take a turn - your bottom is going to get such a pounding!"
She left that hanging in the air for a few seconds just to drive it home before continuing.
"Once you've had a good smacked bottom it's bath time, then back into a nappy and plastic pants and straight to bed without any supper. Perhaps then you'll think about how you act when visiting other people."
It seemed to me that I'd more than likely be thinking about my empty stomach but, on second thoughts, after a triple spanking I doubted I would be very hungry at all.
"Have you got all that?"
"Yes Nana."
"Good! Now apologise to Mrs Cartwright for being such a naughty little sissy."
Something else on the list of things I never wanted to say to the woman but I was in enough trouble as it was. I turned to the lady of the house and made sure I spoke very clearly:
"I'm sorry for being such a naughty little sissy Mistress."
"So you should be. You certainly will after your Nana has finished with you."
Yeah, I'd already got that part, my bottom was throbbing at just the thought of what I was in for tonight. I returned my attention to Nana as she began to speak again.
"Right, it's time for us to be going - let's get you into your harness."
Oh no! not that bloody contraption again. I stood there as Nana buckled me back into the white leather set of reins that I had arrived here in. She was non too gentle about pulling the straps tight nor locking my arms into the cuffs. Once I was fully restrained, my dummy was put back into my mouth and I waited patiently as Nana thanked Mrs Cartwright for the day. Pleasantries done, we headed out into the hallway and approached the front door that Felicity held open waiting for us. We just got near to it when Mrs Cartwright said:
"Just one more thing before you go my dear."
She picked up a small box from a slim table against the wall and handed it to Nana.
"I bought this especially for little Pansy so you may as well take it with you. I'm sure you can put it to good use."
Nana opened the box and lifted out it's contents - it was the coc-k shaped dummy that I'd had to wear earlier! Her face lit up as soon as she saw it.
"Oh now look at that! What a marvellous idea - thank you very much Mrs Cartwright. This certainly will come in very handy...in fact, let's have it in right now."
Just when I thought it wasn't going to get any worse. Still, at least we were going home by car - I was thankful for that small mercy. Nana quickly took out my dummy and removed it from around my neck. She loosened my bonnet then held the humiliating pacifier directly in front of my lips.
"Open up!"
My cheeks burned once again as the phallic shaped rubber was forced into my mouth and the straps buckled behind my head. She still had a big smile on her face as she retied the bonnet ribbons under my chin. Mary and Janis were barely continuing their laughter at this latest humiliation bestowed upon me.
We stepped out of the door, the sun was well past it's zenith with the approach of evening but it was still very warm. As the ladies exchanged farewells I gave a thought to poor Sissy - I was sure he was going to have no better time of it tonight then I was. Nana motioned me forward and we were finally on our way. I spared one last glance back at the huge house and couldn't help but feel that it certainly wasn't going to be my only visit here.
To be continued...
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. part 29
April 10, 2016
Hello again. Sorry for the wait but the start of day five is now ready, so here's the first two chapters. Pansy is right up to his neck in it once again as Nana is still very angry with him for his behaviour at Mrs Cartwright's so it looks like he's in for a real fun day. ;)
I had no idea what was coming but I seriously doubted that today was going to be any fun for me what so ever. Oh boy, was Nana still mad at me. I figured that she might have calmed down somewhat after the attention my bare bottom received last night. She certainly made good on her threat - so much so that my bottom was still purple and felt quite sore even with my nappy on. The whole ordeal went on for nearly two hours all told. Almost as soon as we had got back, Nana took off my nappy and plastic pants then followed that by removing the plug - but that was all she removed, the coc-k shaped dummy was left firmly strapped into my mouth. I was given a quick wash down there and then straight over Nana's knee where she pounded my bare bottom like never before. Blubbering like a small child, I was sent to stand in the corner with no pants on and the back of my dress tucked into it's waistband, putting my very red bottom on display. I hoped it was over at that point despite what she had said but no - after being left there for half an hour, I was dragged back to the sofa and put over Mary's knee for round two. It was then corner time again before going over Janis's knee for a final spanking. By the time they had finished I was happy to stand back in the corner as I didn't think I could have sat down anyway. Bath time didn't make things any better - as soon as my bottom cheeks touched that hot water I almost hit the ceiling! The only good part being that the humiliating dummy had been taken out at last. She kept her other threat too - after putting some cream on my bottom and putting me into a fresh nappy and plastic pants, I was sent to bed without any food. Okay, right at that moment my bottom was throbbing too much for me to care about eating but it did catch up with me through the night. By the time Nana unlocked my door and brought me down for breakfast, I was ravenous and not to mention thirsty - I wouldn't have cared if it was formula and a jar of baby food! I must say that I was surprised to find that Nana had cooked up our usual big breakfast and even more surprised when I was allowed three mugs of tea - "got to keep your strength up, you've a big day ahead of you" was all the explanation I got - a veiled threat if I ever heard one.
After clearing away the utensils we headed back upstairs. As I turned to go into the bathroom Nana stopped me short.
"Where do you think you are going?"
"To get washed Nana."
"Not right at this minute you aren't - I've got some preparations to make and I'm going to put you where you can't cause me any trouble for a while."
Oh hell, this didn't sound good.
"I think you're forgetting what you were told yesterday and I haven't finished punishing you yet."
I started to panic, fearing another smacked bottom as well as whatever else she had in mind. Without realising it, I had moved my hands into a protective position behind me. Nana saw this, gave out an amused laugh and said:
"Your bottom still sore is it?"
I meekly nodded my head but continued to cover my rear.
"Good - you might learn something then. It's your own fault - you were told to behave but you had to act up at Mrs Cartwright's so you got what you deserved - maybe you'll listen next time. There's no need to stand like that - it's not a spanking you are getting. Oh no, nothing so simple...you're going into the naughty baby cupboard!"
Into the what??? I didn't have time to contemplate it as Nana grabbed my arm and dragged me into the bedroom. Without another word she pulled down my plastic pants and unpinned my nappy, leaving me standing there completely naked as she began to rummage through the drawers. Finding whatever she was looking for, she turned back to me.
"I'll bet you're wondering what I'm talking about - well you'll soon see but first we have to dress you appropriately for your punishment and that means one of these..."
Nana held up what was definitely a nappy but not a type that I had ever seen before. Not only was it much thicker than normal but the inside was made of a light brown material. She laid it out on the bed then pointed to the odd looking lining and asked:
"Do you know what this is?"
I shook my head in bewilderment, the only thing I could see was that the material looked quite rough.
"It's Hessian...and if you don't know what that is then think of sack cloth. Now won't that feel lovely next to your skin...if you thought those Christmas sweaters your Mother made you wear were uncomfortable then that will have nothing on this. Come on...get into position!"
So that was the idea! My skin almost started itching at just the memory of those horrendous Christmas sweaters so I already knew that this was not going to be fun. I must have hesitated a few seconds too long because before I knew it Nana had marched over to me, grabbed my shoulder bending me forward and delivered six incredibly sharp slaps across my bare bottom. I screamed out loud as her hand struck my already inflamed skin and ended up dancing from one foot to the other as though that would lessen the pain.
"There! now lay down on that nappy...and don't let me have to tell you again!!!"
Fighting back tears, I quickly did as I was told - I wasn't sure my bottom could take anymore spanking and certainly didn't want to find out. I lowered myself gently down onto the folded triangle but the second my rear end touched the rough material it began to prickle slightly. However, it wasn't any where near as nasty as I expected - if this was the extent of it then I didn't think it was going to be that bad. Nana folded the nappy around me, pinning it on just as tightly as Mrs Cartwright had the day before. That done, she returned to the chest of drawers.
"Now, you are well used to the soft vinyl plastic pants you normally wear but today I think we'll need some good old fashioned thick rubber pants...here we are."
Once again Nana held up her find for me to see. They were certainly a little different alright. The material was quite a bit thicker then any I had seen before - so much so that although they were meant to be semi transparent, it was quite hard to see through the rubber. They even looked old fashioned as the material was a strange off yellow colour - almost the same shade as pee - very appropriate I suppose. I noticed straight away that the hems at the waist and leg holes were over an inch wide and very tightly elasticated. Nana put my feet through one by one then pulled them up to my knees. Now familiar with the ritual, I stood up so she could tug them the rest of the way up. As they were settled into place I knew what I had surmised about the hems was correct because they gripped much tighter than normal around my waist and legs. Nana followed this with my usual lace topped ankle socks and buckled my feet into my pink patent leather Mary Janes. I watched her open the wardrobe door and wondered exactly what little dress I would be wearing today but ended up quite surprised when she pulled out a very girly top - made from baby pink satin of course! It was no longer than a short Tee shirt but you certainly wouldn't want to wear one of these on sports day. Although similar in shape, it had short puffed sleeves that ended with lacy frills, the crew neck had a small white lace collar and fastened with three buttons at the back.
"Arms up"
I did as instructed so Nana could drop the garment over my head, pulling it down to it's full length. Instead of a standard hem at the bottom, it had a slightly elasticated waist line that then finished off with a two inch gathered frill that splayed out all the way around. Even from this angle I could see that it barely covered the top of my rubber pants. Nana fastened the buttons at the back bringing the close fitting little collar into place.
"Right, we'd better have one of these to keep you quiet."
Even though Nana held up the dreaded strap-in dummy, I have to say that I was relieved to find it was a regular shaped one - I had just about enough of having that damned rubber coc-k in my mouth and not wanting to give her an excuse to use it, I dutifully opened my lips so she could pop the dummy in. No sooner had it been buckled around my head then the usual pink satin frilly brimmed bonnet was added to my ensemble.
"I think that will do for now...don't think that this is your outfit for the day - oh no my lad, you don't even want to imagine the dress you'll be going out in this afternoon..."
Going out!!! - Aw hell, not again.
"That made you look up didn't it! Oh yes, we're going to take you right into the centre of town but I won't tell you any more than that - you'll just have to wait to find out."
I'm sure my dummy would have fallen out of my mouth if it were indeed possible at this revelation. Did Nana mean right onto the High Street? I shuddered to think and realised that right at this second, I was probably better off not knowing. Still, I couldn't stop my mind from dwelling on the possibilities - obviously the exact reason Nana had mentioned it.
"But, that's for later...as for now, it's time you went into the naughty baby cupboard...move yourself!"
-
A visit to Nana's. part 30
April 10, 2016
Nana took hold of the top of my arm and marched me out of the bedroom and along the landing. As soon as we started to move I began to realise that this nappy was going to be more uncomfortable then I had first thought - it was definitely reminiscent of those old scratchy Christmas sweaters but in a much more sensitive area then they had ever touched.
We stopped in front of a small door on the opposite side to the bathroom - I can't say that I'd taken much notice of it before, figuring it was just for storage. Nana opened the door to reveal a small space about the size of a broom closet, but it certainly didn't hold any household utensils. In fact the only things in there were two strong metal handles - a little like towel racks - bolted into the walls at waist height on either side.
"In you get...that's it, now turn to face me and hold your arms next to the wall fixings."
I did as she said, holding my arms out at what would be about a thirty degree angle so my wrists touched the metal work. With expert ease, Nana lashed first one wrist then the other with white silken rope to the handles. Held fast, I shuffled my feet to get the best position as Nana stepped back and said:
"Not quite done yet, I'll just be a minute."
As she disappeared from sight I looked up to see that the only other thing in this enclosed space was a rather large bare light bulb in one of those sockets that attach directly to the ceiling. I guess this was a kind of storage cupboard alright but the only thing it was designed to store was me! Nana returned very quickly carrying a long white satin sash over an inch wide. She knelt down in front of me and reached around the back of my legs, feeding the sash to both hands.
"Close your legs together."
Not quite as easy as you would imagine as I'd been keeping my legs a little apart to offset the balance of my tied arms. The second I stepped inwards, I felt the pull on my entire upper body and knew that this was going to be anything but just standing still. Nana wound the sash around my legs, effectively mummifying them from just above the knee to mid-calf then securing it with a tight knot at the front. She tugged on it a couple of time to make sure there was no slack then stood back up.
"Not going anywhere now are you?...and you won't be for the rest of the morning. Like I said, I've got some things to attend to so you'll just have to stay in here until I'm good and ready to let you out. I'd tell you to think on how naughty you've been but you might just have a little trouble concentrating with that nappy on."
With those last slightly puzzling words, she began to shut the door. Just as I was being closed into the darkness, she must have pressed a switch outside the cupboard because I was suddenly bathed in extremely bright light. My god...that damn bulb must have been at least 150 watts and I'd say that that was a conservative estimate. It took a minute or so for my eyes to adjust, leaving me to hear the thud of the door and Nana's footsteps receding down the hall way. When I looked up, I was startled to be confronted by my own reflection - the entire inner surface of the door was one huge mirror. The only break in it's surface was a paper sign just above head height that read:
JUST LOOK AT YOURSELF YOU NAUGHTY LITTLE SISSY.
Didn't have a lot of choice in that now did I? I tried flicking my eyes to the left or the right but even so, my sissified appearance was still in my line of sight. At first, the only thing going through my mind was nightmarish imaginings of what could be happening later in the day but it didn't take long before my foremost thought was that these rubber pants were getting very hot. I could feel myself begin to sweat in my nappy and that's when my problems truly began - what had been an uncomfortable prickly sensation from the rough lining suddenly stated to change into an itching. Mildly irritating at first but within what seemed a short space of time, it began to not only build but spread. My groin was early focal point, causing me to attempt to pull my pelvis backward but with my nappy pinned on so tightly, I got no relief - in fact, all I got for my troubles was that the itching then crept around and ran across my bottom cheeks - which certainly wasn't very welcome after the amount of spanking I'd suffered. Although my movement was severely limited, it still didn't stop me from wriggling about but nothing could arrest this intolerable irritation. I couldn't do anything but stand there, making noises of discomfort from behind my dummy whilst having to watch myself squirm.
Suddenly, a sound caught my ears and listened as foot steps came up the hallway. Thank god for that - Nana was coming to let me out. I stared at the door knob in anticipation, waiting for it to begin to turn but instead I was plunged into darkness. My heart dropped as I heard Nana walk away and realised that my confinement was far from over. Deprived of sight, the itching seemed to get worse as there was not a single other thing to concentrate on. It felt like a thousand tiny insects were scurrying over every inch of skin inside my nappy and no amount of writhing would stop their insane dance. Then, with no warning, a very familiar sensation hit me - a full bladder! The memory of those three large mugs of tea blossomed in my mind - oh well played Nana, I walked straight into that one now didn't I. That was all I needed, I was now suffering two different forms of irritation - one on the outside and one from within! But what would happen if I did let go and wet myself? Well I figured that it couldn't really get any worse and I'd be rid of one damn problem at least. I made up my mind, relaxed my muscles and let the wee come flooding out into my nappy. For a few seconds, I did experience that blissful relief of emptying ones bladder but it was incredibly short lived. As soon as the hessian lining became soaked the itching went mad. Christ! - I'd never been so wrong about anything in my life. Those insane insects where now running around wearing boots that were set on fire. I couldn't say which area was worse - my bald bits at the front or my recently battered bottom. Lost to all sense of time there was nothing I could do but bite down on my dummy and prey that Nana would return any minute.
After an unbearable eternity, I picked up the sound of someone outside the door. Just as I could hear the knob beginning to turn, the powerful bulb was switched back on, flooding the room with intense light. I quickly squeezed my eyes shut to prevent being blinded. A rush of cooler air flowed into the little closet and after a few seconds I gently opened my eyelids, pointing my pupils at the floor until they adjusted. A pair of feet came into my vision but even at first glance it was obvious that they didn't belong to Nana. Whilst Nana wasn't especially large, these were the small feet and slim ankles of somebody much younger. I took in the white leather shoes with a two inch wide heel and slowly began to move my vision upward but only slowly because of the over bearing light. My eyes passed long slim legs that were encased in pure white stockings - the fact that they were actually stockings and not panty-hose was confirmed when I noticed the stocking tops with the suspender clips just peaking out from the hem line of a very short skirt. That skirt turned out to be the bottom of a dress - but not just any average dress - it was a very tight fitting nurses uniform made from white shiny PVC, belted around the waist and with a red cross just under a very low cut bust, which in turn displayed the lovely cleavage of pert young breasts. Either side of her chest was framed by long blonde hair that spilled loose onto her shoulders. I blinked a couple of times to fully clear my vision and got the shock of my life as I staring straight into the beautiful face of Angela Fitzgerald!!!
to be continued...
-
A visit to Nana's. part 31
April 25, 2016
Hello again! Another two chapters ready so here they are, sorry if I've kept you waiting. It will be back to the usual kind of punishment and humiliation for little Pansy now Nana is about to retrieve him from the naughty baby cupboard...but first: Just what is Angela doing there??? Answers coming up right now...
(Just a quick note as a reminder that Angela has appeared in the story earlier on - as well as her very appealing entrance in the last part, she originally appeared way back in chapter 6.)
Many thanks for reading! :)
Angela! - what the hell was she doing here and especially dressed like that? Not that I was complaining mind you, she looked so sexy that I almost forgot about this horrendous nappy. What a vision of beauty - right from those long nylon covered legs up to the little white nurses hat with the red cross perched on top of her masses of wavy blonde hair. It took me all of about three seconds to remember exactly what I must look like to her, causing my cheeks to burn with embarrassment. That she saw straight away, causing her pearly smile to widen. I hadn't even noticed Nana stood behind her shoulder until she spoke.
"Now there's a surprise for you little Pansy."
Truer words were never spoken! At hearing the last two words, Angela turned towards Nana with an amused but curious look on her face.
"Little Pansy???"
"Did I forget to tell you...that's what he's called now."
"Oh, that's just precious!" Angela blurted out and followed with a giggle. She turned back to me, bent forward so her face was inches from mine and said:
"Has wikkle Pansy been a naughty wikkle baby den?" and continued to giggle. For once I was pleased to have that dummy strapped in my mouth as I really didn't want to answer that one - unfortunately, Nana did it for me.
"Yes he has indeed! - that's why he's in the naughty baby cupboard. Not only did he misbehave at Mrs Cartwright's yesterday but to top it all he even c-um in his nappy."
That made Angela jerk her head round real fast.
"What!!!...you're joking surely?"
"Not at all deary, he got so excited suc-king Annie's titties that he just laid there and spurted his little load into his nappy."
Angela managed to choke out an "Oh my god" before falling apart on the spot. She was laughing so hard that she had to back out of the door way and lean on the wall. That made Nana smile, her humiliation of me had achieved the exact results she must have wanted.
"Right, let's see to you my lad, you look a right state."
You're not kidding! This damned nappy was still driving me mad. Thankfully, Nana stepped into the cupboard and began to remove my bonds. She unwrapped my legs quite quickly but then had to struggle a bit with one of the knots on my wrists. Knowing I was seconds away from being free didn't make the irritation in my nappy any better - in fact it seemed to heighten the itching with anticipation, causing me to speed up my little dance.
"Hold your horses, you'll be free in a minute! That nappy getting uncomfortable is it? - good, it's supposed to! I know it's unpleasant and a little more than you are used to but you deserved something more than a spanking. Perhaps you'll learn to do as you are told next time."
Nana suddenly stopped what she was doing and said:
"Hang on..."
She reached down and patted the front of my nappy through the thick rubber pants.
"Ah, you've wet yourself as well...no wonder you're doing a fine dance. Serves you right for guzzling so much tea, you greedy baby."
Come on Nana - moan at me later but please let me out of this bloody hole! That she did, finally getting the tricky knot undone. She gathered up the bindings, draping them over one arm whilst taking hold of me with the other. As we emerged from the confines of the closet, I flicked my eyes towards Angela who was still stood by the wall. She took one look at my bright red, dummy gagged face and burst out laughing all over again. Nana halted and made me stand there until Angela had regained most of her composure. Still chuckling lightly, she spoke through a wide smile.
"I'm sorry Nana...I couldn't help it. He just looks so pathetic and then when you said he'd wet himself..."
"Don't you worry about it lovey, you laugh at him all you want - it's what little sissies are for."
With that added insult to my pride we set off again and headed straight into my bedroom. We stopped in front of the bed so Nana could unbuckle my dummy. The leather of the straps was almost stuck to my face through the amount of sweating I had done and I had dribble on my chin. Nana took out a tissue to mop my lips. As she re-tied my bonnet she asked:
"Now, have you learnt your lesson?"
"Yes Nana!" I blurted out most eagerly - I was hardly likely to say no now was I? Mind you, I'd have said yes to just about anything at that moment if it meant getting that nappy off.
"You'd better have my lad. Mrs Cartwright told me that she explained all about punishment and reward to you, so you just think on this - just because you are now subject to full time petticoat discipline, it doesn't mean that things can't get one hell of a lot worse for you...do you understand?"
"Yes Nana, I do."
"Fair enough then...let's get this nasty nappy off you, climb onto the bed."
Hallelujah! I didn't need telling twice. I crawled up onto the large sheet that was laid over the top, the rustling noise that came from it told me that it was plastic backed. I settled myself down right in the centre, ready to be finally free of this awful hessian monstrosity. Nana surprised me by moving around to the side of the bed and grabbing my arm.
"Taking these nappies off and cleaning up isn't quite as pleasant as you might think so I'm going to make sure you won't start wriggling about."
With that said, she expertly tied both my arms with the silken rope to the top bed legs then stood back.
"Okay, I'm going to need to keep your legs free but mark my words...you kick so much as once and not only will this nappy go straight back on but you'll have two suppositories up your bottom as well, then you'll go back in the cupboard.
I quickly nodded my understanding, knowing that it was no idle threat. Nana seemed pleased with that but instead of starting to remove everything, she went and stuck her head around the door.
"Don't stand out there Angela...come on in, you'll want to see this."
Oh Christ no! I'd figured Nana had brought me in here to sort this herself, not take off my nappy in front of Angela - no wonder she tied me down. Angela almost ran into the room, I didn't have to look at her face to see the excited smile across it.
"Oooo! this is going to be fun. Where do you want me?"
"Just stand there and watch for now deary but once his nappy is off please wheel over that little trolley from the corner."
"Okay, no problem."
Nana smiled at Angela then got started on me. She took off my shoes and socks, placing the shoes on the floor but the socks went into a wash basket that was down the side of the bed. She reached forward and rolled up my frilly top right up to the bottom of my chest. Taking hold of the waist band, she tugged the old fashioned rubber pants down my legs - they were pulled over my feet and followed the socks into the basket. Leaning forward once more, Nana undid and removed my nappy pins, taking care to place them on the dresser behind her. As she turned back I started to shrink inside - my modesty was about to be uncovered. Okay, I'd had my nappy taken off in public before but never in front of anyone I had known and certainly not in front of a girl that I'd had a crush on for ages. I felt my face burn an even brighter shade of red as Nana peeled away the soggy material, exposing everything I had to our beautiful guest - even so, it felt damn good as the cool air hit my damp skin. Nana pulled the nappy away from under me and dumped it into a bucket, placing a lid on top. She then turned back and began to inspect me.
"My, you are a little red all around your bits - not quite a rash yet but it would have been had I left you in there much longer. Mind you, wetting yourself didn't help...better get you cleaned up. The trolley please Angela."
Angela stood there for a second, still smiling down at my exposed coc-k then looked up.
"What?...Oh...yes...sorry" She gave a little giggle at herself then added:
"It's just that...where's his pubic hair?"
"He's had that taken away, just as the rest of his body hair. Being the little sissy boy he is, it wouldn't do to have all that manly hair all over his body - wouldn't look right with all his pretty baby clothes."
"Definitely not" agreed Angela "It just looks so cute though - like a little boy's willy."
"That's the idea" smiled Nana as Angela wheeled over the small hostess trolley. I could see that it had a bowl of soapy water and a sponge on the top. Nana dipped the sponge into the bowl, squeezed out the excess water and turned to me.
"Right little Pansy pee pants, prepare yourself." she said loudly, prompting another laugh from Angela. Prepare myself for what??? - getting a wash? I mean, my coc-k was already on display, how was wiping it with a damp sponge going to make things any worse?...
-
32
Waaaaaaaahhhhh! I actually cried out loud as the warm water touched my tender privates - it stung like crazy. Thoughts sprung into my head of the night before when I'd had to lower my well spanked bottom into a hot bath - that wasn't much fun either!
"Stop it Pansy! it's only a little hot water you big baby. Carry on making a noise like that and I'll strap your dummy back in!"
"Sorry Nana."
"I should think so. Now, legs up - let's wash your bottom."
With as little speed as I could get away with, I brought my legs together and raised them to a vertical position. Nana gripped my right ankle then paused.
"Could you take his other leg please Angela?"
"Sure." Angela jumped to her task with great enthusiasm.
"Right, lift him up."
They both tugged in unison, lifting my bottom square off the protective sheet. Whilst keeping a firm hold, Nana effortlessly wiped all around my rear end. It wasn't much more pleasant than the front but seeing as I'd got over the initial shock, I didn't make a sound, just gritted my teeth until she was done. Passing both legs now to Angela, she retrieved a soft towel from the trolley and gently patted me dry.
"You can let him go now dear."
Angela took her hands away and I lowered my legs back down onto the bed. Nana made sure there was no damp left around the front and then stood back.
"That's that done - you'll still need a proper bath before we dress you up for this afternoon but seeing as you wet your nappy then that had to be done straight away - plus the fact that I don't want pee soaked sissies in my bath, the rest of us have to use it you know. Think yourself lucky that you only wet yourself otherwise you'd have been cleaned up in the back yard."
Nana let that one sink in for a minute then continued:
"Still, there's another hour before we need to take care of that so I think it best if we get some cream onto your bits - just to cool things down."
I must admit that the stinging had receded down by a great percentage already but anything else that could help, I would gratefully accept. Nana reached into a drawer for the cream but was halted by Angela.
"Ermmm...could I do that?"
"If you're sure Angela?"
"Oh yes, I'd like to" Angela replied with a slight blush to her cheeks.
Nana gave her a knowing smile and said:
"In that case, by all means my lovely. That would be helpful actually, gives me a bit of free time to get his clothes ready - Mary and Janis will be here soon so come down once you've done for a cuppa - just leave him where he is, he can't get into any trouble. Oh, and don't forget to put on a pair of latex gloves if you are touching that" Nana pointed straight down at my coc-k. Still blushing a little Angela replied:
"Yes of course Nana, thank you."
Nana nodded warmly to the pretty girl, turned and left the room. Here was my chance to talk to Angela and find out what exactly was going on.
"Angela, I don't mean to sound awful but what on Earth are you doing here?"
"Well, I'm about to rub some soothing cream onto your coc-k."
Not knowing exactly how to respond to that, I just laid there with a shocked look on my face. Angela saw this and gave a cheeky laugh.
"Couldn't resist that one. I take it you mean why am I here doing all this..."
I just nodded dumbly.
"Okay then. I guess it began after Nana had brought you to the cafe the day before yesterday - once you had gone, I couldn't stop thinking about it. You just looked so cute in your nappy and all your frillies... and you were so embarrassed. That's what stuck with me - the humiliation you were suffering. Then I started thinking about what it would be like to do that to you and be in the position Nana is. I have to admit, by the time I went to bed I was becoming turned on by the idea. I knew for definite that's where my thoughts were heading when Nana emailed me those pictures of you the next morning."
That made my head jerk up off the pillow.
"Nana sent you photos???"
"Yes, a whole load of them actually."
Oh Christ! with it not being mentioned since that day, I'd hoped Nana had forgot about it - I should have know better! I just hope it was only Angela she sent some too.
"Oh don't look like that - I loved them. Especially the ones in the park when wikkle Pansy got a smacked botty!"
Angela giggled once again as my cheeks burned crimson at the memory of that first public spanking.
"Any way, I saw the opportunity to ask her all about it and emailed her back. She replied straight away, inviting me round for a chat. I came round immediately and whilst you were at Mrs Cartwright's, Nana took the time to tell me of petticoat punishment...and of course filled me in on your whole situation. She said that she was more than willing to bring me into the circle if I wanted to give it a try so I agreed...and here we are!"
She smiled and gave a little twirl, revealing even more of her stocking tops. As she came back around, she stopped still and stared into my eyes.
"You do like me being here to help take care of you don't you?"
I nodded very vigorously whilst mumbling "Yes Angela, I do". A big smile light up her face.
"I thought so...I did notice those little glances you kept giving me in class, but when you didn't say anything I thought that's all they were. That doesn't matter any more though, I've got you right where I want you now. We'll be seeing lots of each other...but instead of going out on dates, I'll be able to dress you in your frilly baby clothes and humiliate you...won't it be fun!!!"
I couldn't believe this! - I finally find out that I can be with the girl of my dreams and she wants to treat me as Nana does! And she was about to touch me! - I can't tell you the amount of times I'd fantasized about this girl putting her hands inside my pants and now it was finally happening I was tied to a bed wearing babies clothes and suc-king a dummy! Mind you, I can't say that it didn't just fit in perfectly with this whole week - a few days ago, I'd never have dreamed that my life would come to all this.
"Right then, that's enough talk - I think it's time your dummy went back in."
With a renewed air of authority Angela walked around the bed, took out a regular dummy from the side cabinet and popped it into my mouth. She returned to the dresser to select a pair of latex gloves from the little box on the top. As I watched in silence she seductively stretched a powdered glove onto each hand and then took up the tube of cream, squirting some into her right palm. I almost held my breath as she bent forward and began to massage it all around between my legs. She slowly spread it across the tops of my thighs and very gently rubbed it into my scrotum but made sure she didn't actually touch my coc-k, only teased me by going right near it. I knew that she was going to though and the anticipation built up with every second. I was eventually rewarded when she squirted a dollop of cream right onto the base and began to rub. Once it was covered she gripped the shaft and started moving her hand up and down whilst lightly kneading with her fingers. I gasped with the sensation - it was so intense. The tenderness of my skin just made it all the more sensitive. With the last of the pain changed to pleasure, I found I was writhing to the motion of her hand.
"You like that don't you, you naughty baby."
"Oh...oh yes Angela" I managed to gasp out around my dummy, my coc-k now fully erect under her playful fingers.
"No no! you must call me Nanny Angela, okay?"
"Y-yes Nanny Angela" I readily agreed, my breath coming in short and fast. I was happy to call her anything she wanted just so long as she didn't stop.
"Yes, you really do like that, I think you're going to c-um. Would wikkle Pansy like Nanny Angela to make his sissy coc-k go spurties?"
"Yes Nanny Angela...p-please."
"Ask me properly then..."
Bucking and writhing, I wasted no time in choking out:
"Please make my sissy coc-k go spurties Nanny Angela."
Alright then, I will this time but only because I want you to...after all, I already know that you are only supposed to c-um in your nappy."
She quickened her pace, causing me to close my eyes in ecstasy. Within less than a minute, I could feel the high flying sensation of my climax rushing forward. I spread my shaking legs a little wider on the bed and pushed up with my hips as hot c-um exploded from the tip of my coc-k. I was moaning for all I was worth with the caress of her fingers pumping every last drop until there was no more to give. She slowed down her motion then let go, leaving me to slump back down gasping for air. I opened my eyes to find her smiling down at me.
"There, wasn't that a nice treat for such a sissy boy. You did do a lot of spurties didn't you? - Look, Nanny's glove has more cream on it now then when she started."
She held out her hand so that I could get a good look at my own juices spread all over her palm then quickly stripped off the gloves and giggled to herself whilst dumping them in the bin. She pulled out a wad of tissues and mopped up my c-um from where it had pooled on my lower belly.
"What a messy little baby you are, you're definitely going to need that bath." She stood back up but surprised me by walking around to the head of the bed instead of moving towards the bin. She reached forward and plucked out my dummy then proceeded to wipe the teat into the middle of the tissues before shoving it back in my mouth. I pulled a face as the saltiness of my own c-um touched my tongue. Angela gave that very amused but cruel edged smile.
"There, now you know the taste us girls have to put up with."
I swallowed to try to clear it out and wished I hadn't, it's unsavoury flavour now coated my throat. My face screwed up even more causing Angela to mock me once again.
"Awwwww! Does wikkle Pansy not like his c-ummy dummy?"
I didn't bother to answer - not that it mattered, Angela was too busy laughing anyway. She headed back around the bed, dropping the soggy tissues in the bin on the way.
"Right, I'll just go down and let Nana know that I'll take care of your bath, I'm sure she won't mind. You just lie there and enjoy that dummy - I'll be back in a tick."
With that she exited the room, leaving me with nothing to do but stare up at the ceiling wishing I could get the taste of my own c-um from out of my mouth.
to be continued...
-
A visit to Nana's. part 33
May 10, 2016
Hi everybody! Next chapter ready so it's time to post it. This is a bit longer so I've had to put it up in three parts. We rejoin Pansy exactly where Angela left him - tied to the bed. But that is about to change as the two devious ladies are going to dress him up for his day out and if he thinks that he's been made to wear some embarrassing outfits before then he's in for a shock...and that's not the only humiliation he'll have to suffer.
Thanks for reading! :)
Angela wasn't exactly back in a tick - I guess she stayed downstairs for that cup of tea after all. The whole time she was gone all I could hear was Nana speaking and Angela laughing her head off - no doubt she was being informed of every humiliation I'd suffered so far this week - thanks Nana!
My suspicions were confirmed as soon as Angela returned - the second she came through the door, she wasted no time in telling me.
"I've been hearing all about your punishments!" she broke into a giggle before continuing "Oh, I wish I could have been there - it sounded like so much fun. I can't wait to do such humiliating things to you." she clapped her hands with joy, almost giddy with the thoughts of it all. The only thought in my mind was "Why me!!!"
"Okay, Nana's running your bath so I'd better get you ready."
She moved around the bed untying both arms. That now familiar ache had just started to creep in so it felt good to stretch them out as I sat up. I shuffled my naked bottom across the cover sheet intending to stand straight up but as I got to the edge, Angela stopped me.
"One moment Pansy, I have to take out your dummy."
Yes, I still had the foul tasting thing in my mouth - sure, I could have spit it out the moment she had left but I didn't fancy the retribution it would cause. Angela reached out and gently removed the teat from behind my lips.
"There we are, I'll bet you had a lovely time suc-king away on it. Aren't you going to say thank you for your c-ummy dummy?"
"Thank you for my c-ummy dummy Nanny Angela."
"That's okay little baby - I'll make sure that you have one every time you go spurties, even when you do it in your nappy."
Oh great! Another favourite pastime to look forward to - Angela was becoming more inventive by the minute and it was me that was going to suffer for it. I was brought back from my self pity when Angela said sharply:
"Come on, stand up"
I instantly obeyed, standing still whilst she untied my bonnet and dropped it into the wash basket. She turned me around so she could undo the buttons then raised my little pink top up. I put my arms out in front so she could lift it over my head and away, leaving me completely naked. She looked me up and down, gave a big grin and then lead me off to the bathroom where Nana was waiting.
Nana complimented Angela on getting me ready but said nothing to me except "Get yourself in" whilst pointing at the bath. I feared that my groin would started stinging as soon as I climbed into the foamy water but the cream had certainly done it's job - aside from the prickle of a little sensitivity, I felt nothing else thankfully. Bath time was over quite quickly - Nana took charge, washing me from top to bottom - all the while giving an loud commentary on which parts to make sure were thoroughly scrubbed. I doubted it was truly for Angela's benefit, more likely just to embarrass me whilst I was sat there being manhandled. Within less then ten minutes, I was out of the bath, patted dry with soft towels, powdered and led back out of the room.
"Right, into my bedroom - I've got all your clothes for the day in there" Nana Instructed as we marched down the landing. We entered the room and as always, a huge nappy sat on the bed waiting for me - I didn't even hesitate anymore, just laid myself down right in the centre of it.
"Have you had any experience at all with terry nappies Angela?" Nana enquired of the pretty girl.
"Ermmm..no, not really."
"That's alright lovey, plenty of time to learn but for today, I'd better take care of it. You can put on his plastic pants if you like."
"Oooo! yes please."
Nana smiled at her enthusiasm then turned back and expertly pinned me into the bulky nappy, pulling it round nice and tightly before securing it with large pink headed pins. She then fetched the usual pink semi see through plastic pants and handed them to Angela. The young woman shook them out, smiling at the loud noise they made before bending down and slipping them over my feet. I automatically got off the bed and stood as Angela drew them all the way up and over my nappy. Nana finished it off with a little tucking, all the while giving pointers to Angela before announcing:
"We're going to need some very big frilly panties today."
She wasn't kidding! I looked aghast at what she held out - they were even bigger than the panties I had been made to wear to Mrs Cartwright's. In contrast, Angela gave out a very happy giggle at the sight of them. Once again, they made that incredibly loud crackling with even the slightest movement, giving away the fact that they were fully lined with plastic, but these ones were much more fanciful then the last - I could only just see that they were made of pink satin through the masses of white lace frills that went in several rows all around the back and front. To make things worse, every row had many little pink satin bows sown directly onto the ruffles with a set of larger bows going down the front centre of each one. Straight up from there, there were two small edged holes in the waistband with two ends of chrome chain hanging out - Oh no! they were lockable! - Then Nana turned them around... the first thing I saw was that I had been mistaken in thinking that the frills completely covered the panties because right in the centre, directly over where the middle of my bottom would fit was a lace edged white heart with the words "little sissy smacked bottom" embroidered in bright pink letters.
She held the humiliating garment out and I reluctantly stepped into the elasticated leg holes. With much crinkling, they were pulled up - my face burning scarlet as they were settled over my nappy and plastic pants - their frilliness was bad enough but to have to walk around with those words displayed across my rear just made it all the more embarrassing. Nana picked up a small brass padlock and after adjusting the chains, clasped it shut - locking me in.
"Are we all ready for the dress?" Nana asked as she went over and opened the wardrobe. The moment she pulled it out, Angela gave a squeal of delight and I could have just died on the spot - never in my life could I have imagined such a terrifying thing to wear - the only piece of clothing I had ever seen that was even similar was the one Mr Cartwright had been put into but that now seemed plain in comparison to this. For a start, it was short - too bloody short! I don't think that it would have come down any lower than the little pink top I'd been made to wear earlier. The whole dress was a mass of pink liquid satin and white lace. It was high necked with very full collar at the top - the tips of the collars were quite long and edged with white lace. Between these was the floppiest bow that you have ever seen - so big that it would hang down to the middle of my chest. It had an incredibly short bodice coming down only about four inches then it went into layer upon layer of fully gathered ruffles, each one over two inch deep. It started with a huge Pink satin one, which was followed by an equally big white lace layer and so it went on, all the way down. The only difference being that each layer was wider then the last, making the dress almost triangular from that point - so much so that it must have stood out three foot across the bottom. The huge puffed sleeves were no different with the same layers starting at the shoulder and going down to a fully elasticated grip at mid-bicep. The cuffs were edged with more white lace and a pink bow on each one with a satin rose in the centre. Once again, Nana turned the garment around - the back was little different to the front except for the small zip that went from the split collar to the top ruffle. I noticed immediately that the zip had a small ring on it's tip that was perfectly aligned with two D-rings held at either side by sturdy tabs making it lockable. Just as I expected to be imprisoned in it's frothy folds, Nana surprised me by hanging it on the wardrobe door.
"We'll need one of these first, the dress is too heavy to stay buoyant on it's own."
She reached back into the wardrobe and pulled out a full but just as short petticoat. The top part was made of white satin and fitted over the shoulders like a sleeveless vest with a slightly scooped neckline. From just below mid chest, the satin gave way to a multi-layered organza petticoat - it must have had twelve layers on top of each other, spilling out wider as it went down in order to hold the dress out to it's maximum width. The hem of each layer was done in a frou frou style to create even more buoyancy once it was all put together. The only really odd thing I noticed about it was that there were two properly edged holes right where my nipples would be. Angela obviously saw this too and asked:
"Are those holes for what I think they are?"
"You mean having access to his nipples?...yes - I'll explain all once we're done."
"Okay, cool."
With no more than that, Nana returned her attention to my dressing...
-
34
She took the petticoat off it's hanger and gathered it up, holding it out for me. I slipped my arms through and she pulled it over my head - dropping it down and then fluffing it out for it's full effect. She then retrieved the dress, undid the short zip and we did the same. This was a little more difficult as she struggled to get it correctly over the masses of petticoat. Once it was down, I had to stand a minute or two of pulling and preening for it to sit exactly right. Finally, when Nana was happy with it, she zipped it up and locked together the three rings with another brass padlock. Christ! she wasn't kidding about the weight - although the dress looked like it floated around me, it was actually quite heavy to wear. I also found that it wasn't too handy to have my arms by my sides - the dress stuck out so far that if I put my arms next to my body then it shot out at the back and front, lifting up even more - not that it covered my frilly panties to begin with. I decided to hold my arms across my middle for safety's sake. As Nana moved off to get whatever was coming next, Angela was straight in.
"Oh my god, you look so cute!" she said and began to fluff the dress up even more, almost bouncing with excitement.
"Wait until you see the whole outfit." replied Nana "I think we'll take care of his legs next...before showing him the new surprise we have."
What the hell did that mean? I could only guess that it meant some new bonnet - after all, what else was left?
"Now, this dress is far too pretty to wear socks with but these will be perfect..."
Nana took a small cardboard packet out of the drawer. She quickly opened it, lifting it's contents then shaking them out to reveal a pair of white nylon lace top stockings.
"Won't he need suspenders with those?"
"No Angela, not with these - they are hold-ups. A garter belt can be a nice addition but they do get in the way when changing nappies."
"Ah...yes - sorry, I didn't think of that."
"Don't apologise deary, you ask as many questions as you want."
"Okay, thanks."
Nana nodded in return as she rolled the stockings, ready to encase my legs within them. Once she was done, she bent slightly and held one between both hands awaiting my foot. I placed my arm on Nana's shoulder for balance as I raised my right leg. Nana slipped the stocking over, gently rolling it up my leg until it's fancy top reached my thigh. As it was settled in place, I saw that there was also a tiny pink bow right in the centre of the lace. That leg went down and the same action was repeated with my left. As I stood back up, Nana brushed past me and headed for the door.
"I'm just going to fetch his new things, would you like to put his shoes on please Angela?"
"Of course!"
Angela brought my pink patent leather Mary Janes over from the rack and placed them on the floor in front of me.
"Sit down then little Pansy so Nanny Angela can put you into your pretty shoes" she cooed at me in a very childish manner. I did as she asked - which wasn't the easiest thing in this dress - and waited patiently as Angela slipped them onto my feet and buckled them up. Just as she finished with the last strap, Nana appeared carrying two boxes - both were round like hat boxes which left me puzzled because only one could contain a bonnet. Nana set down one and turned to me.
"Well Pansy, we have a special surprise for you today...something you've not worn before but it will go perfectly with your outfit and make you look a proper little sissy."
Nana placed the box next to me on the bed, took off the lid and slowly held up her latest purchase. I almost groaned out loud as she hovered it right in front of me - it was a shoulder length blonde wig on a polystyrene head. Any wig would have been bad enough but the style this one was in just made it that much worse. The top and fringe was very bouncy with a side parting to keep the wearer's face in clear view but from just above where the ears would be, it spilled down into tight sausage curls all the way round. My displeasure must have been all too obvious.
"Just look at his face!" Nana laughed, of course Angela had to join in:
"What's the matter Pansy...don't you want to look pretty for your big day out?"
I just sat there in sullen silence, not really trusting myself to speak. Still, Nana continued:
"Doesn't matter what 'he' wants...he's wearing it and that's that!"
They both chuckled on for another minute or so before Nana took it away from my face, placing it on the dresser. She picked up a stiff brush and began to pull it through my hair, flattening it backwards before spraying some perfumed concoction on it to keep it down. She then lifted the wig from it's stand and took her time getting it into the correct position on my head. She brushed the bangs aside then reached around the back and drew it's length forward so he ringlets would spill out onto my shoulders. Once she had gotten it to her satisfaction, she turned back to the other box.
"Now for a bonnet to match."
For the first time ever, I was somewhat glad to be made to wear one - at least it would cover this horrible wig...or so I thought. As soon as it was lifted from the box, I realised just how mistaken I was. Unlike the usual baby bonnets I had been made to wear, this was completely different. It was made of baby pink satin but the shiny cloth must have covered a much stiffer material because there was no floppiness to it at all. The whole thing resembled the head gear worn by women in the 1800s. The brim was huge, in a tapering circle but would actually sit quite far back on the head - leaving my wig spilling out into full view. The entire inside of the brim was done in little quilted squares of a slightly darker pink then the exterior and edged with a full gathering of white lace. From where the brim joined onto the body of the bonnet, it then went back in a conical shape, far enough to stick out a couple of inches from the back of my head before coming to a circular end piece. Below this at the rear was a frill of loose satin edged with even more white lace that would rest on the back of my neck. A long white ribbon circled around where the brim joined and hung down both sides ready to be tied under the chin - right at it's top centre, this ribbon already had a large decorative bow.
"Oh...nearly forgot - you'd better put his dummy around his neck first Angela otherwise we'd never get it on over this."
Angela happily retrieved a pink dummy on a thin ribbon and hooked it over my head, leaving it hanging on my upper chest.
"Thank you my lovely - right, lets have this final piece on."
I just sighed inwardly, resigned to my fate as Nana took great pleasure in placing the elaborate bonnet onto my head. She drew the two ribbons tight and tied them in a neat bow under my chin, making sure the ringlets of the wig were brought forward and over for the full effect.
"Come on, stand up and give us a show...walk about a bit." Nana instructed.
I climbed to my feet and began to pace back and forth across the room - all the while accompanied by that loud crinkling. Nana stood there with a very satisfied grin on her face where as Angela just burst out into a fit of giggles - as usual. They let me carry on for a few minutes before Nana said:
"That's enough...let's stand you in front of the mirror so you can see yourself."
I always hated this part - looking down at myself left no imagining as to what I must look like but to actually be confronted by my own reflection really drove it home. Nana grabbed both my arms from behind and walked me over to the full length mirror on the wardrobe door. As soon as I clapped eyes on myself I shrunk inside - I know I had been made to wear some humiliating outfits but this one took the lead by miles. What stared back at me was the image of one of those expensive dolls that people collect - except it was my face peering out from the masses of satin and lace. The only difference was that no doll had ever been made with a dress as short as this - I was right in what I had surmised, the frock barely came down to the top of my frilly panties, leaving every bow and ruffle exposed - not to mention that by their shape it was more than obvious that I was wearing a nappy underneath. Nana let go of my arms and picked up a smaller square mirror, angling it so I could see what it showed.
"Don't forget the best bit."
Damn it! I'd forgotten about the back of these panties and there it was - the white heart with the words 'little sissy smacked bottom' plain for all to see - anybody stood within a hundred metres of me would be able to read it!
-
35
"Okay, I think it's time that I answered your question from earlier Angela."
"Oooo! please!" chirped the young women as she eagerly trotted across the room to stand next to us. Nana put down the mirror, reached around my front and took hold of the large top frill on the dress. She lifted it revealing a hidden feature - below the wide satin frill were two more neatly edged holes, aligned perfectly with the ones in the petticoat and just big enough for my nipples to poke through.
"There, now we can get little sissies all excited without having to take any of their frilly clothes off - watch and I'll show you..."
Using her thumbs to keep the material up, Nana stretched out the index fingers on both of her hands and with a feather-light touch began to gently rub my nipples. Immediately that same intense rush of pleasure flowed through my entire body as it had with Annie the day before. I gasped with the sensation, slightly bending my knees as I felt my coc-k stiffen inside my nappy.
"You see? It's only been a few seconds and he's already moaning and groaning. Check the front of his nappy."
Angela reached down and laid her hand over the top of my frilly panties, squeezing a little around the cushioned bulge.
"Oh wow! he's hard as a rock!"
"Exactly! It's no real surprise - all sissies like having their titties played with, gives them little sissy thrills and makes them get excited in their nappies. But, it's not primarily for their pleasure - it's a tool for us to use. It can be used for added humiliation when putting him on public display - there's nothing more embarrassing then being laughed at for having a hard coc-k in his nappy - especially if you make him stand there and tell everybody."
"Oh that's just classic!" laughed Angela "I've got to try that sometime."
"Feel free to any time you like dear, it's a perfect way to make him squirm. Now, it's also very handy for getting him to do exactly what you want - even very humiliating things that you'd usually have to spank him for half an hour to make him do. If you'd like to go over to the bedside cabinet and bring over the small brown box in the top drawer please then I'll demonstrate."
Quick as a flash, Angela went and fetched what Nana had asked for, returning to stand beside us in expectation. Nana gave her a grateful nod and then turned her attention to me.
"Do you want me to stop Pansy?"
Panting with shear pleasure, I managed to gasp out "No Nana."
"Are you going to do what I ask then?"
"Y-yes Nana."
"Good." she looked back to Angela whilst still keeping the gentle rhythm of her fingers flowing. "Open the box please lovey"
Angela lifted the lid and burst out laughing at what she saw inside - "What on earth is that?"
"It's his coc-k dummy, Mrs Cartwright bought it for him. We use it when he's getting extra punishment to stop him complaining. Hold it up in front of his mouth."
Still grinning like a Cheshire Cat, Angela lifted out the pen-is shaped pacifier and brought it level with my lips.
"Now, start licking the tip of it Pansy or I'll take my hands away!"
Lost to a delirium of ecstasy, I readily complied with Nana's instruction. I didn't think about it at all - I only knew that I didn't want Nana to stop touching me. Angela held it a little closer as I stuck out my tongue and began to lightly flick it around the head of the rubber coc-k, breathing heavily all the while.
"That's it...a little faster...there's a good little sissy."
I picked up the pace, rolling my tongue across the dummy's tip. Moaning softly at the back of my throat, I closed my eyes against the tide of sensation that radiated throughout my body.
"Oh my god, I don't believe it" I heard Angela remark.
"Told you he would, works every time - touch their little titties and they instantly fall into line. Doesn't mean you have to miss out on smacking their bottoms of course - you can always give them a good spanking afterwards for doing it in the first place."
"Double the fun!" laughed Angela.
"That's the one" replied Nana as she joined in with a chuckle of her own. "Mind you, it's just as amusing to see the frustrated look on their faces when you stop very quickly...like this."
Just like flicking a switch, Nana pulled her hands away and my delirium was gone. I opened my eyes to find the coc-k shaped pacifier still floating in front of my face with my own reflection behind it and realised exactly what I must have just looked like, causing my cheeks to burn bright red once again. Then I heard the other voice:
"Look at that bulge in his nappy, he must really like licking coc-k!"
My head snapped to the side real fast to see Mary stood in the doorway with that cruel smile plastered across her face. Even worse then that I saw Janis right beside her with that damned video camera to her eye - they must have snuck up and recorded the whole thing! Janis lowered the camera and said:
"What a lovely video for the collection. Do you know, we aught to start a website called 'how to train your sissy' and have you as the main star Pansy."
"What a wonderful idea" chimed in Nana. "We could add the footage from the garden party."
"...and all the photos" Angela just had to put in her opinion as well.
"Oh yes, we've got to add those too. Just think Pansy, not only would you be a celebrity sissy but you'd be helping women all over the world by showing them how it's done."
With that the whole group burst into laughter - I could only hope that for once this was just a big joke at my expense but I certainly wouldn't bet any money on that fact, not with these women. As the merriment reeled in, Nana glanced at her watch.
"Oh my! - look at the time, we need to get cracking."
"Does he know where we're going yet?"
"Good point Mary" Nana turned to me "Right my lad, you're in a for a big day out and we've plenty to keep you busy. First off, we are walking into town - we'll be taking you right up the High street and into the mall." She let that settle in for a very long second then continued "Do you remember all those pretty photographs on Mrs Cartwright's wall? Well, it's your turn today - Jean's Sister owns the big studio down there you see - but before that you are going to the salon for a make over, got to have you looking your best now haven't we?"
I stood there in open mouthed shock - they had to be kidding me! Not only were those two businesses at either end of the shopping centre but it was the middle of the holidays so the whole place would be packed!
"Don't worry, you won't be on your own - Mrs Cartwright and Annie will be coming...and they're bringing Sissy for his photo shoot too so you'll be able to see your little friend - you can keep each other company and hold hands all the way through the mall."
This was getting more horrendous by the second but what could I do? I was already surrounded by four strong women and we were meeting up with two that were even worse.
"Come along then, we need to get you downstairs and into your baby reins."
I hung my shoulders in defeat and followed Nana out of the bedroom. I just prayed that it was going to be one of those days when you don't actually meet a host of people that you know but with my luck it was hardly likely. This was going to be a nightmare!
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. part 36
May 25, 2016
Hi there! Two more chapters ready so it's definitely time to get them posted. Pansy is all dressed up and about to begin his big day out but if he thinks he's got problems now, just wait until Mrs Cartwright shows up. Please enjoy! :)
With Nana and Angela in front of me, then Mary and Janis behind I felt like a prisoner being marched to his doom as we descended the stairs to the living room. I stood idly for a few minutes whilst the ladies bustled around collecting whatever they needed - Mary was already shouldering that large holdall, which always made me worried thinking about what it may contain. With the last minute preparations done, they surrounded me once again with Nana taking the centre spot.
"Right my lad, we've two choices here - we can either put you into your smaller baby reins, with your mittens of course - just to prevent your grabby little fingers from getting into mischief - or we can strap you into the harness. The only question is...are you going to behave?"
I wasn't exactly ecstatic about either choice but the lesser of two evils was marginally better so I gave a very definite "I'll be good Nana."
"You'd just better be Pansy...or the harness will be the least of your worries. Don't think that you won't end up over my knee with those pretty panties and nappy around your ankles just because we're in the middle of the High Street!"
Of that I had no doubt what-so-ever but knowing Nana, even with good behaviour it seemed likely to happen anyway. I figured I'd do my best to avoid it right from the start and without instruction held out my arms in readiness.
"My, what a good little sissy, it looks as though you are finally learning" Mary put in whilst Nana brought over the traditional set of reins I had worn when taken out to the park - was that really only three days ago? It felt much longer than that - and as for my old life, well that was now a distant memory. Nana expertly strapped me into the reins, making sure they were secure but not tight enough to crush the front of my flouncy dress. As I looked down, I was painfully reminded that they bore the words 'Little Sissy Boy' printed across the front in large pink letters - easily readable against the white leather. My head came back up as Nana approached with my mittens - these were in the same style as the others I had worn except this time they were made of white satin with a delicate pink lace frill at the cuff. As she slid them onto each hand in turn, I felt the stiff leather inside that would once again immobilise my fingers. Nana made double sure of this by tying them on with a length of pink ribbon around the wrist. She finished off by lifting the dummy on it's ribbon and placed it squarely in my mouth. Nana nodded at her own work, stepped back and addressed the gathering.
"That's the sissy boy all frilly for his outing, time to be on our way ladies. Angela, are you alright going out in your nurses uniform?"
"I don't see why not." replied the pretty young woman with a smile. "Anyway, with Pansy walking in front of us, I doubt many people will notice me."
All four women burst out into laughter. "That's true" chuckled Nana "Besides, if their attention starts to wander we can always make him sing his little song." Nana turned to me "I'm sure you remember the words don't you Pansy?."
I was hardly likely to forget them in a hurry, not after spending an entire evening staring at them on the wall. Still, I said nothing, just tried to stare at the floor with my cheeks burning their usual shade of red. Not that it mattered, the women were to busy laughing at my embarrassment to care.
Once the mirth had died down, Nana took hold of my reins and the whole group saw that as the symbol for setting off. Janis lead the way, opening the front door and stepping out to allow us passage. As I walked out into the bright midday sun, the butterflies in my stomach went into a frenzy - okay, I'd been taken out in some humiliating outfits before but nothing as damning as this particular get up and never to such a potentially crowded place. Janis locked the door behind us and the ladies all took up their positions behind me so I was upfront and centre as we left Nana's front garden. I just concentrated in putting one foot in front of the other - a hard task dressed up like this on a public street. I dropped my eyes at first but that only served to remind me of how I ridiculous I must look so I swallowed my fear and stared straight ahead. Not that it was any improvement as I horrified to find that, unlike the previous times, the street was fairly busy. There were several people walking the pavement and plenty of cars heading past. It took only seconds for them to notice me and the familiar hilarity and pointing began. Humiliated beyond belief, I did my best to try and ignore the comments but they came through with crystal clarity.
"Jesus! Just look at the state of that...what a little fairy!"
"Oh my god...is he wearing nappies?"
"I told you that was a guy... it says little sissy boy, see?"
And on and on it went - a tirade of degrading remarks as we turned from street to street, all the while heading into the even busier area of town. Do you know, I'd never thought much about walking down the road before all this - it was just a way of getting from A to B but now, every street seemed such a wide open space and felt like it was ten miles long.
"Where are we meeting Mrs Cartwright?"
Although lost to my misery, my attention was brought back into sharp focus as Janis mentioned that dreaded name.
"Just up the street here, they'll be waiting for us at Mrs Pott's tea room. Oh that reminds me - Angela honey, when you meet our leading lady she will introduce herself with her full name but please don't use it. She likes to be addressed as Mrs Cartwright."
"Okay Nana, got it."
"Thank you lovey. Ah! here we are."
We crossed the last road and entered a pedestrian only area. Only two shops down was Mrs Pott's tea room - a very old fashioned affair with carved wooden tables, tea pots on doilies and the chinking of china cups on saucers. Extra tables spilled out into the precinct and sat at the very front were the two formidable women, looking little different to how they had yesterday. My eyes flicked to the side and there was poor Sissy, made to stand in full view - but only a foot or so from Mrs Cartwright as she had his own baby reins tightly gripped in her hand. He was dressed almost identical to me except that his outfit was done in yellow and white. Annie saw us first and both women stood up to receive us.
"Ladies, so good to see you...and such a beautiful day."
"Good afternoon Mrs Cartwright." replied Nana, starting a round of greetings that ended with Angela stepping forward. "Here's the young lady I told you about Mrs Cartwright"
Mrs Cartwright took Angela's hand in her own and with a kind smile introduced herself:
"Amelia Cartwright - it's a pleasure to meet you my dear."
"Oh, thank you...I'm Angela - Angela Fitzgerald."
"Oh my, aren't you just ravishing....isn't she beautiful ladies?"
The rest of the women all gave their agreement causing Angela to blush a little behind her radiant smile.
"Don't be embarrassed my dear, a pretty girl such as you deserves compliments - you look the very picture of a proud dominant lady. Have you been enjoying yourself so far?"
"Oh my god yes!!! It's been wonderful!"
"She's been humiliating Pansy all morning, not to mention putting him through his paces." Nana added.
"Delightful to hear and nothing less then he deserves. Here, come and meet my charge." Mrs Cartwright turned her head and her tone immediately changed.
"Sissy! come here at once and present yourself to these ladies."
Sissy meekly took two steps forward and stood there looking incredibly sheepish. Angela gave out a delighted giggle and clapped her hands.
"He looks so adorable!"
"You might not of thought so earlier this morning. Sissy! tell the ladies what you did."
Sissy waited until his Mistress had removed his dummy and with very red cheeks he said:
"I messed in my nappy."
The whole group burst out laughing at this revelation, much to Sissy's discomfort.
"Has he been in the stocks?"
"He has indeed Janis - and then I gave his bare bottom a good thrashing afterwards for being such a dirty baby." She turned back to the poor lad "Don't just stand there like a fool - show everybody your new panties!"
It was hardly as though they weren't on show already but Sissy did as he was told. He took hold of his dress and petticoats in his mittened hands, lifting the mass of satin and lace to give an even greater view of his frilly panties. Without being told to, he turned on the spot and stuck out his bottom. There, plain for all to see were the words 'Little Sissy Wet Nappy' emblazoned in bright yellow letters. As expected, this caused great amusement among the ladies as well as a few teasing remarks in Sissy's direction.
"How appropriate..."
"...especially for a little baby pee pants like him!"
Sissy stayed as he was for a minute or two then straightened up and turned back round. The second he did Nana called to me.
"I think it's your turn now Pansy - but first let's hear your new greeting...come on, get on with it!"
Oh hell, here we go again...
-
37
...Mrs Cartwright was the last person I wanted to draw any attention from, you could never be sure what she might do! Still, it was for damn sure something would happen if I didn't so I stepped forward and mirrored Sissy's actions by raising my own dress. I had a couple of seconds grace as Nana took out my dummy then took a deep breath and stated:
"I'm a naughty little sissy boy that c-ums in his nappy."
Immediately, without a trace of amusement, Mrs Cartwright bellowed:
"I know you are you filthy little beast!...and I hope you got a severe spanking for it!"
"That he did indeed Mrs Cartwright...and not just from me either, he went over Mary and Janis's lap too."
"Jolly good - you are always wise in your treatment of naughty little boys my dear."
The kindly tone dropped from her voice as she turned back to me.
"What are you waiting for? turn around and present your panties!"
I shuffled round and bent forward, pushing my nappied bottom into the air so the embroidering of 'Little Sissy Smacked Bottom' was plainly visible.
Annie cracked out laughing "I can attest to that!"
"We all can Annie...isn't that right ladies?" Mrs Cartwright asked in return.
A chorus of agreements followed but then Nana had to go and say it!
"Well...all except Angela here."
"I see...in that case I'd say that there is no time like the present then. Would you like to spank him Angela?"
Angela jumped forward in great show of enthusiasm. "Really?...Oh, yes please - I've been dying to have a go."
Mrs Cartwright gave her a look of complete approval. "Of course you can my dear...and there's no need to say please, just spank him whenever you see fit. Regular spankings are good for sissies - serves to remind them of their station. Do you wish to use your hand or the paddle?"
Barely containing her excitement Angela quickly answered "Ooooo! the paddle...definitely the paddle."
"Good girl." praised the leading lady with a wink in Angela's direction and then at me she barked out "Stand up and come here."
Hardly believing what was about to happen right there on that busy street, I turned to find the dreaded instrument had appeared in her hand seemingly from out of nowhere. I could only guess that she kept one on her at all times - not surprising in the least. She held the paddle up right in front of my face with a cruel smile then passed it to Angela. After Nana had handed her the small key, she unlocked my frilly panties and, accompanied by that loud crinkling, lowered them to my ankles. She popped my dummy back in then continued to talk with Angela.
"I take it that this will be your first time giving a spanking yes?"
"Oh..erm..yes - yes it is"
"Don't worry my dear, it's not a problem but I suggest that we use a chair. Over the knee gives a greater sense of humiliation but can take some balancing if you are not used to it - especially if they start wriggling around like the little babies they are."
Taking one of the chairs from her table, she placed it in the centre of the forecourt so it was facing the tea room - meaning I would have my back to the street.
"Bend over and place your hands on the seat!"
Knowing I would be going over it one way or another, I had little choice but to obey. I shuffled over, hampered by the frilly panties around my ankles, and dropped myself into position. I couldn't believe this - I'd wasn't under any illusion about ending up with a spanking but had hoped that it might have waited until we got indoors somewhere - no such luck with this terrifying woman around. She stepped up from behind then took hold of my plastic pants and pulled them to my knees. I was literally panicking now - one more layer and my bottom would be bared to the street. Without ceremony, my nappy was gripped at either side and hauled down - my face burning with embarrassment as I was exposed. She receded a couple of paces and began her instruction once again.
"Stand just to the side of him...that's right. Now take a good swing and let him have it!"
The last thing I heard was Angela giving out a small giggle before the paddle hit my rear end. It came down with some force but was a fair bit lighter then what I was used to - something I was grateful for given the morning I had had. Within seconds the next strike landed, then a third - it definitely stung, there was no doubt about that but it looked as though I might get away with a milder spanking. Then I heard Mrs Cartwright approach...
"You need to hit him harder Angela...here...like this"
WHACK!!!
I tottered forward with the force of the blow and gave out a yelp, almost spitting out my dummy.
"There - that's the reaction you want. Carry on."
CRACK!!!
Christ! this girl was a quick learner - the paddle hit my bare bottom with a renewed strength as Angela got into her stride. As the strikes kept on coming down, I looked up though watering eyes to see that every customer in the tea shop was gathered at the window watching the spectacle. I didn't need to see behind myself to know that we must have gathered quite a crowd - I could hear them cheering Angela on.
"Yeeeesss! you go for it girl!"
"That's it love...give him one for me!"
"Whoa! look at the colour of that ass...belt 'im sister!"
Spurred on by the crowd, she kept going for several very painful minutes until I heard Nana say:
"Better make this the last one Angela...but make it a good one honey."
The seconds seemed to stretch out as Angela must have been lining up her final shot then...
THWACK!!!
I screamed out loud and went straight up on my tiptoes - that one must have been three times the power of the rest! As I slumped down onto the back of the chair all I heard was a resounding cheer accompanied by a round of applause for Angela and much laughter aimed at the sight of my sore bottom. Angela giggled once again and started saying "Thank you...thank you." to her adoring public.
After some minutes, it was Nana that came to my rescue but not without having to comment on the colour of my bottom cheeks of course.
"My, she did give you a pasting didn't she? - your bottom is the colour of a beetroot, she's a natural that girl is. Right, come on Pansy...let's have your nappy back on - stand up!"
I did as I was told but shifted my hands to the front as quickly as possible in an effort to protect what little dignity I had left. Nana gripped my nappy in both hands and drew it back up my legs. I gritted my teeth as she pulled it over my inflamed bottom but managed not to cry out.
"Hmmmm, it looks a bit loose - turn to me and I'll sort it out."
As I spun round the nappy almost dropped straight back down, luckily Nana caught it before it went too far.
"I suggest you hold onto the sides - unless you want your little sissy coc-k on display for the whole street."
That was very good point - I reached under my frilly dress and took hold of it on either side of my waist. Although covered, it was still embarrassing to have to stand there like a small child whilst Nana fussed about re-pinning my nappy into place. Once she was happy that it was back on securely, my plastic pants were pulled back up and over it - followed by the noisy frilly panties which were then re-locked.
We stepped forward and rejoined the group who were still congratulating a beaming Angela on her spanking skills - well, all except Sissy of course who threw a sympathetic glance my way before dropping his eyes back to the floor. It was too late though - Mrs Cartwright had seen him do it. She turned straight towards him and bellowed in his face.
"Just what do you think you are doing Sissy? Did I give you permission to raise your eyes?"
"No Mistress" he replied in a quiet voice from behind his dummy.
"The don't do it!"
Without warning, she slapped Sissy very hard across his stockinged thigh, he flinched in shock - which earned him another on the opposite leg.
"You will learn to do as you are told boy. What are you staring at him for anyway?"
Sissy wisely said nothing, only kept his eyes down but Angela decided to give her opinion:
"Maybe he thinks Pansy looks pretty in all his sissybaby clothes."
"Yes, you may be right there Angela. Is that it Sissy? - are you sweet on little Pansy here?"
Even though it was obvious he was being mocked, the humiliated lads eyes went wide at the thought and he shook his head frantically.
"Oh really? Well it doesn't look like it to me - after all, you were prepared to risk punishment just to glance at him...unless, of course, you just think that I'm some fool whose instruction you can ignore?"
Poor Sissy's eyes went completely wide with fear and he shook his head with even greater force.
"If you are stupid enough to think that even once Sissy, I'll cane your bottom until it blisters then keep you in dirty nappies for a week."
Suddenly, Nana decided to put in her own thoughts.
"Well, you must have been right the first time Mrs Cartwright...and seeing as they're such good little friends, then perhaps they should hold hands on the way to their makeovers"
Oh thanks Nana! I'd figured that was just a joke at my expense earlier but now there was no way Mrs Cartwright was going to pass it up.
"What a splendid idea! These two babies can show everybody just what little sissy bosom buddies they are. Right, let's have their mittens off to make sure they do it correctly."
With great amusement on their part, our mittens were untied and stripped off. We were herded to the front and made to stand side by side. Nana grabbed hold of my reins as Mrs Cartwright took Sissy's in her own hand and then said in a mocking tone:
"Come along...show us what little sweethearts you are."
Sissy's hand slowly came up, reaching over to me but I just stood there staring at it with a 'you've got to be kidding me' expression on my face. Mrs Cartwright lent forward and said quite plainly:
"Pansy, you either take his hand or I'll apply my leather strap to your bare bottom this instant."
She had that with her as well??? What am I saying - of course she damn well did. That being the alternative, I begrudgingly stretched out and took Sissy's hand in my own.
"That's better! Now, lets go see about making these two pathetic boys look even more like pretty little girls then they already do - onward!"
With that we were off once again, onto the next humiliation in what was turning out to be a far worse day then I ever could have imagined.
-
A visit to Nana's. part 38
June 14, 2016
Hi everybody, I'm sorry about the delay but I've got there in the end. However, this is the longest part yet so I had to post it as four chapters here. I hope you enjoy it.
Okay, our two little sissies are their way to receive a make over but the fun doesn't end there. Pansy ends up running into somebody he really doesn't want to see, causing quite a spectacle - especially when Mrs Cartwright gets involved.
Happy reading! :)
The huge automatic doors leading into the mall loomed in front of us like a gateway to hell. The street itself was busy with a whole host of by now incredibly amused onlookers but through that portal, it was going to be even more crowded. As we approached I was confronted by our reflection in the glass, giving me a crystal clear view of exactly what we looked like - our lacy bonnets and ringlets framing our faces, dummies in our mouths, flouncy dresses swaying from side to side (which gave an even greater view of our frilly panties and the unmistakable nappies underneath) and, of course, me and Sissy hand in hand - I just wanted to bolt in the opposite direction as fast as I could. No chance of that though - it wasn't just the baby reins that kept us in place but the dominant women walking behind us. Not to mention the punishment we would receive for even attempting such an action - our bottoms would end up so battered that I doubt we'd be able to sit down again this side of Christmas...and that would only be the start of it!
We headed for the overly large set of doors in the centre - I felt my legs go to water as they swept open to allow us through. I knew Sissy must be feeling the same because his fingers tightened around my hand as we stepped over the threshold. We had hardly gotten through when Mrs Cartwright suddenly shouted at the top of her voice:
"Right, where do we need to be to give these two sissy boys their make overs!"
Oh that was just great! - The damn woman knew exactly where we were going. Now, she'd not only secured the attention of every single person in the place but just told them all that the two visions of frilliness in front of them were both male. It certainly did the job alright! - the buzz of conversation stopped as heads turned our way, leaving the air filled with the crinkling of plastic pants and the clip clop of our Mary Janes with each step we took. This near silence lasted for mere seconds before we became objects of ridicule - fingers pointed, laughter rang out and worst of all up came the mobile phones - our humiliation captured in flashes of bright light. Then Nana had to go and join in with Mrs Cartwright's fun:
"It's just up ahead and to the right. We'd better get these two little babies there otherwise all the excitement might make them wet their nappies!"
That took it up to a whole new level - it felt like everybody's eyes were now fixed onto the considerable bulk showing beneath our frilly dresses.
"Look! - they are wearing nappies!"
"Oh my god...that's just pathetic."
"What a pair of nancy boys!"
"You'd never get me done up like that."
Please let the Earth just swallow me up right now! I didn't think it could get any worse but it did - a little girl stood with her Mother walked straight in front of us and shouted:
"I don't have to wear nappies anymore because I'm a big girl, you two must be big babies."
The crowd roared their approval to the child, who smiled happily at her Mother - extremely pleased with reaction she had caused. I'd never been so ashamed in all my life - being humiliated by a little kid was somehow a far worse indignity then what came from the rest of the shoppers. I could feel my cheeks burning like a heatwave as we took a painfully slow walk towards our destination.
At last we turned to the right, away from the main plaza and there was the sign directly in front of us: Queen Bea's Hair and Beauty.
Mary walked ahead and opened the glass panelled door so we could all file in. The parlour was quite large inside and arranged exactly as you would expect with comfy chairs along both walls facing well lit mirrors - the only break in this uniformity were the two chairs positioned right in front of the full plate glass window, these were without mirrors and facing outwards giving any passer by a good view of the occupants - no prizes for guessing who would be sitting in those then!
We were barely through the door when approached by a tall and very elegant woman. She was truly stunning - from her perfectly styled long wavy red hair to her wonderful figure showing through her black beauticians uniform. I'd have to guess that she was in her thirties but couldn't be sure. She was accompanied by a young assistant - an equally pretty girl with long black hair and a radiant smile.
The usual round of greetings were exchanged between the women, with Angela introduced once again to great praise from our host. I could only conclude that both of these ladies were obviously members of Mrs Cartwright's society and had certainly dealt with this situation before - not just due to the greetings shared but the complete lack of open mouthed surprise about having two males in sissy baby clothes stood in front of them. This was confirmed as soon as she turned our way - heading straight to Sissy first.
"Oh, and here's little Sissy, looking pretty as ever... and such a lovely dress - lemon and white really does suit him."
Sissy literally squirmed on the spot as she preened the edges of his dress then lifted it to gain a better view of his panties. At Mrs Cartwright's word, Sissy meekly went through the same greeting he'd given only a short while earlier, leading to Bea laughing out loud and humiliating him for filling his nappy that morning. Then she stepped towards me.
"Oh my, just who is this darling little poppet?" her tone, although sweet, was definitely condescending.
"This is Pansy - the son of a dear friend of mine. He's still in his first week of petticoating." Nana replied.
"How delightful - it's always fun to meet the newbies." she lent forward so her face was only inches from my own and with a big grin said "I'll bet somebody's got a very sore botty then?"
I just stood there thinking 'you don't know the half of it lady' - once again, I was pleased to have a dummy wedged into my mouth as I really had no idea whether I was meant to answer or not. As ever, Nana took the chance to enlighten the world about my punishments.
"He most certainly has Bea - his bare bottom has been spanked, paddled and even had the strap taken to it...yet he still continues to be naughty."
"Ah! a slow learner eh?." She suddenly grabbed my chin in her hand and lifted my face so her eyes bored into mine. All the sweetness disappeared in a second as she spoke with a voice edged in steel. "Listen here frilly boy - I have a very large hairbrush with a solid oak handle...you misbehave in my shop and I'll spank you 'til you scream - have you got that?"
I nodded my bonneted head in a very exaggerated manner - not wanting the slightest misunderstanding between myself and this now quite frightening woman. As soon as I did, her smile reappeared but I was no longer fooled by her jovial manner - yeah, she was definitely one of Mrs Cartwright's lot alright.
"Talking of naughtiness...Pansy! you haven't told Bea exactly what you are...let's be having it!"
Damn it! I was hoping to get away without having to say it - hardly likely with Nana on the job I guess. Nana removed my dummy as I lifted up the hem of my dress, exposing even more of my lacy panties.
"I'm a naughty little sissy boy that c-ums in his nappy"
"I see...you're one of those little sissies are you?" She reached under my dress and placed her hand directly on the front of my panties and lightly squeezed. "Well, it's a good job your Nana keeps you in nappies then - saves me having to put a plastic sheet over my chair in case you get too excited and make a sticky little mess."
That caused a round of laughter from the ladies, not to mention my embarrassment doubling instantly. She laughed at me for a few moments longer then took her hand away and stepped back.
"Right then, shall we get these two looking like pretty little girls?"
A wholehearted agreement was given and our guardians moved off to settle themselves in the seats provided. Bea turned to her assistant.
"Marie, if you'd like to take Sissy here - I'd like to work on little Pansy."
With that, we were herded to exactly where I had expected - the two chairs smack bang in front of the damn window!
-
39
The two beauticians brought out a protective gown for each of us made of a type of vinyl (they were pink - naturally!). They were massive in size but I suppose they had to be to fit over our dresses. Our arms were guided into the billowing sleeves and they were tied behind our necks before we were sat in the large chairs. From there on, my attention was purely taken up by Bea but knowing Sissy would be getting exactly the same from Marie. The elegant woman reached under my chin and untied my bonnet, carefully lifting it off and placing it to one side. To my surprise, my wig was also removed, then stood on a polystyrene head. She then produced what looked like the type of head bands that girls wore, made of solid white plastic, and fitted it over my actual hair to keep it out of the way.
"Okay Pansy, now we are ready to start - but before I begin to make you over, I need to do a little clean up. This solution will remove any grease and skin cells from your pores - hold still."
She took a ball of cotton wool, wetting it from the top of the small bottle and proceeded to gently wipe all around my face and chin.
"There, that's better. We'll just let that dry whilst I gather everything I need."
I sat there very fresh faced with little else to do but stare out of the huge window. We were already attracting some attention, not just from passers by that happened to glance in but I noticed a group of teenage girls that had parked themselves straight opposite the shop. They looked to be having a whale of a time obviously making jokes at our expense - I was just pleased that I couldn't hear them.
Within a few minutes Bea returned with an entire try full of bottles, little tubs and brushes. She picked up a hand magnifier and held it above my eyes.
"Well, your brows are actually quite thin so we can get away with just a little trimming for today. We can start plucking next time."
She choose a minute pair of scissors and lent forward. As the sharp ends passed my eyes, I couldn't help but flinch backward.
"I've already told you to hold still once Pansy, if I have to say it again you will be soundly spanked right here in front of the window. You want to think yourself lucky - little Sissy over there had to have almost half of each brow plucked."
Oh yes, I was feeling extremely 'lucky' right at that second! - just as 'lucky' as I'd felt all week. Mind you, not having to have hairs ripped out of my face was something of a bonus and I certainly didn't want another spanking - my bottom was still throbbing like mad from Angela's debut - so I held myself like a statue and let Bea get on with her work. With less than a handful of snips on each side, the scissors were returned to the tray. As she brushed away any stray hairs, she continued to inform me of my fate.
"Time for the foundation. I'm going to use a light tan liquid foundation then go over that with a covering of pale powder to match - by the time I've finished with you, you'll look just like a pretty little doll."
She used a blending pad to apply the foundation with a light circular dabbing motion until she had done my entire face. Christ! That felt odd - cool at first and slightly greasy but it quickly dried, feeling somewhat tight. She opened a compact of powder, took a wide brush then with a gentle stroke covered the foundation. She leaned back for a second and nodded at the effect she had created.
"Perfect - that gives you a slightly marbled look without painting you up like white plastic. Let's have some rosy cheeks then we'll do your eyes."
I glanced down at the small pot just as she removed the lid - it was nowhere near quite as brilliant a red as I had expected but then again, what did I know about make up. She dabbed another wide headed brush into the deep pink powder and liberally applied to each cheek in turn. The only thing I saw of the eye shadow was a palate that was made up of pinks, blues and purples before I was instructed to close my eyes. It took all I had not to flinch again with the very odd sensation of the brush. After what had to be several varying layers were applied, I was finally allowed to see once again only to be confronted with two liner pencils - one black and one white. I followed her instructions of when to look up or shut my lids again - all the while gripping the arms of the seat as the tips of the pencils dragged across sensitive skin - I was quickly gaining a new found appreciation for what women go through in the name of beauty. Next came that slender tube with the wide spaced little brush attached to the cap. She dipped the brush in and out of the tube a few times then reached up and painted it onto my lashes with gentle strokes. Doing the bottom ones wasn't quite so bad but the urge to flutter your eye lids as the brush was dragged through the top ones was hard to ignore. Thankfully, she didn't chastise me over it so I presumed it must be a common thing. I didn't even realise I had been holding my breath until she moved away. Within seconds, I held myself ready once again as another pencil came up in front of my face but relaxed when used it to add colour and shape to my brows.
"Okay, we're almost there - just your lips to do. Hmmmm...you've quite a nice little cupid's bow as it is so this shouldn't take much to achieve."
She uncapped a lipstick that was a brilliant red. Taking a very small brush, she lightly took a coating from the stick and began to paint my lips. This took longer than I expected as she kept re-coating the brush and applying it with tiny strokes, all the while telling me how to hold my mouth. Eventually, she must have been happy with the shape she had created because the lipstick and brush went back on the tray and she leaned back smiling.
"Awww...What a little cutie you make Pansy. Now you're looking a proper sissy boy for your photos - or will once you have your curls and bonnet on."
With that Bea removed the head band and replaced my wig - with a little extra combing and positioning - then retied the elaborate bonnet over my ringlets.
"Okay, you can stand up now - lets just get these smocks off then we can present you both to your Mistresses."
From the corner of my eye, I could see that Sissy was getting out of the chair to but didn't get the chance to see him properly as I was immediately turned around so the protective gown could be untied. We where then manoeuvred the opposite way around the chairs and put on display in front of our very expectant guardians.
"There we are ladies...I give you your two sissy babies for the day."
Huge grins appeared simultaneously across their faces, with Angela almost bouncing with joy. Even Mrs Cartwright had the corners of her tight lipped mouth turned up.
"Excellent Bea, truly excellent - a masterpiece of sissification. Sissy always looks good in make up but Pansy has been transformed. Let's give them a look at themselves."
We were turned around to face one of the large mirrors along the side wall and I got the shock of my life - staring back at me was the very image of a painted china doll, just like something out of a story book. Christ! I was never going to live this down - the worst thing was that although completely made up, people would still be able to recognise me without too much trouble - I was not looking forward to stepping back outside that door! I flicked my eyes across to Sissy and found that his make up was identical to mine in every way - he was just staring down at the floor in shame, having obviously been through this ritual before. The Nana spoke up, bringing my fears into realisation:
"My, they do look pretty - so pretty in fact that I think we aught to put them on display outside the door whilst we settle up with you Bea. Are the clips still there?"
"The ones people attach their dog leads to? Oh yes, straight outside."
"That will do nicely then. Oooo! Better have their mittens back on first - don't want them undoing themselves and trying to get away."
"Not if they know what's good for them" Mrs Cartwright just had to remark.
In only seconds, our mittens were retied onto our hands and we were herded back out of the door. Sure enough, right next to the plate glass window, on the opposite side to the entrance, was a pillar with several metal clips hanging from it. Nana and Mrs Cartwright stood us exactly were we would attract the most attention then secured our baby reins to the wall at our backs.
"Right, we're going back inside to chat to Bea for a little while, you two can stand out here to show everybody what proper little sissies you are - now don't you move a muscle, either of you otherwise there will be a second set of red cheeks on display - have you got that?"
"Yes Mistress" we both mumbled in unison.
Mrs Cartwright scowled at us for another second or two before Nana said:
"Should we have their dummies in do you think?"
"And cover up these lovely rosy red lips, I think not."
Both the dominant women smiled at each other then disappeared back into the shop and left us there.
-
40
My god, I felt utterly ridiculous - it was bad enough being stood there dressed as I was but with all this gunk on my face it was twice as humiliating. We were certainly causing some amusement that's for sure - I noticed that the group of teenage girls still hadn't shifted. They continued to hurl comments at us whilst almost rolling on the floor in laughter.
"What a pretty little pair of baby dolls!"
"Awww...give us a kiss Barbie!"
"Careful, they might wet their nappies if you do!"
I just hoped they wet their own pants laughing at us. I figured the more I looked in their direction, the worse it would get and didn't want to encourage them to actually come over here so I followed Sissy's example and stared at my feet. Then a voice came to my ears that even on any normal day I wouldn't have wanted to hear.
"Just look at these two little pantywaists!!!"
My head snapped up real quick and I found myself staring straight into the eyes of Tommy Jarvis. Oh hell, that's all we needed! Tommy took pride in being a world class bully, especially when he had his two minions with him as he did right at that moment. He stood there looking as scruffy as ever with unkempt black hair, wearing an old t-shirt and faded jeans. With a wide grin plastered across his lips he stared straight into my face, I glared back as best as I was able under the circ-umstances.
"Hang on...I know who you are..."
Oh no!
"Yeah...it is you. What the hell are you dressed like that for...you look a right fairy cake."
His two little followers laughed right on cue and egged him on.
"Bloody disgrace to men everywhere you are." then he turned to Sissy "Bugger me, look at this one..."
Unlike me, Sissy kept his eyes on the floor - a sure sign of fear and that was all a bully like Tommy needed. He grabbed hold of Sissy's dress and pulled it high into the air whilst shouting "let's see what else you're wearing!"
"Hey, leave him alone" I shouted back in return - probably not the wisest thing to do but I couldn't just let it go. Tommy's attention came straight back my way.
"Why, who is he?...your girlfriend?" Whilst saying this, he let go of Sissy's dress then pushed him square in the chest - causing Sissy to thump back into the wall.
"I said leave him alone Tommy" I repeated, trying to put a brave face on.
"And what are you going to do if I don't...eh?...eh? You want to watch what you're saying you little powderpuff."
With that he drew his fist back. Christ! At any other time, I would have at least stepped up but seeing as I was strapped to a wall wearing a dress and a nappy with these damn mittens on then what was I supposed to do!!! I closed my eyes and prepared for the blow...
...it never came. All I heard instead was:
"Arghhh...ger-off...ger-off"
I opened my eyes to see...Annie! - never in my life had I been so pleased to lay eyes on that mountainous woman. She had Tommy in some sort of inescapable headlock, pulling him up virtually on his tiptoes. Tommy Jarvis may have been a big lad but he had nothing on this amazon. I looked around and noticed that his two big brave buddies had ran off and left him to it. Within a second or two, all the ladies were out of the shop. Mary and Janis went to help poor Sissy - who's bottom lip was trembling but for once wasn't actually crying - whilst Nana and Angela came to console me. However, any conversation was abruptly held up by the sight of Mrs Cartwright stomping straight up to the captured bully - Oh, this was going to be good!
"HOW DARE YOU LAY YOUR FILTHY HANDS ON ONE OF MY CHARGES YOU PATHETIC LITTLE SPECIMEN!!!" and with that she slapped him square across the face.
"Waaargh! Don't touch me you old witch!"
Oh Dear - fatal mistake! Mrs Cartwright's face set like thunder and I knew Tommy had just sealed his own fate. With murder in her eyes, the leading lady grabbed Tommy's hair and yanked his head backwards.
"You need a good lesson in manners boy and I've just the instrument to teach it!"
She reached into her jacket and brought out that dreaded leather strap, holding right in front of his face. Tommy's eyes went wide with fear as he realised what was about to happen.
"Right, let's have his pants down - hold him ladies!"
Mary and Janis moved in, taking one leg each as Annie hauled him up and off his feet. Mrs Cartwright reached forward, undoing Tommy's jeans - then taking hold of both those and his underpants, she yanked them down to his ankles. Tommy attempted to struggle once again but was held firm, his cries of protest had turned from brave to meek as his eyes were already watering up.
"Not so much of a threat now are you" She looked down and pointed at his exposed privates "In fact I'd say that you are a very small threat indeed."
The entire group, not to mention the entertained onlookers all burst out laughing at Tommy's expense. Mrs Cartwright continued with her scathing assault.
"I suppose that's why a coward like you goes around bullying others - to make up for the fact that you have that little thing!"
As the crowd continued to howl with laughter, Tommy broke down into tears.
"Blubbering like baby already and I haven't even started - I think we need to quieten you down before I thrash your bottom in front of all these people."
She stepped to one side and rummaged through the bag that Annie had been carrying then said "This should do the trick" and held up a dummy. But it wasn't a regular pacifier, it was one of the large over-sized ones - exactly the same as I'd had in my mouth when I was in the stocks. She moved back across then gripped Tommy's cheeks - forcing his mouth to open and shoved the dummy in right up to it's plate. The long pink ribbons were wound around his head and tied tight. With tears streaming down his cheeks, Tommy stared at her with pleading eyes - a entirely useless gesture. Ignoring it completely, Mrs Cartwright instructed:
"Turn him over Annie."
Mary and Janis let go as the big woman expertly changed the position of her hands - forcing his head downwards, leaving him bent over with his bare bottom in the air but still firmly locked in her grip. Mrs Cartwright walked behind him, raised the leather strap then swung down.
CRACK!!!
A collective wince went up from the gathered crowd as Tommy gave a muffled scream from behind his dummy gag - his feet doing a little dance when the first bright red welt appeared across his rear end. Yeah, I remembered all too well exactly what that felt like - normally, I'd feel sympathy for anybody receiving a lashing off this brutal woman but not today - this time it was well deserved in my opinion. Just as she'd done to us at her house, she drew it out - waiting a few moments before giving the next stroke.
THWACK!!!
Down the leather whistled once again, sending an echo across the mall as it landed. Tommy went up on his toes this time, then flopped straight down - by the time she was ready for the third, he was bawling like a baby and slumped in Annie's fearsome grip. Mrs Cartwright shook her head in disgust at his performance but didn't slow in her onslaught. As the crowd cheered her on, she delivered another nine strokes across his now swollen behind - making an even dozen. The idiot would have probably gotten away with six if he hadn't called her an old witch.
Annie hauled him back onto his feet as Mrs Cartwright came back to stand in front of him once again.
"Oh do shut up you noisy little brat! - making all that fuss over a spanking. A touch of leather to your bottom and you act like a baby - that being the case, I think we aught to put you into a nappy."
Tommy's eyes went wide with disbelief at what he was hearing.
"You don't like that idea do you? Well, you seemed to find it very amusing that my charges are wearing them so let's see how you like walking home in one." She turned to her group "Get the rest of his clothes off my dears and if he gives us any more trouble then bend him straight over again."
After hearing that last sentence, Tommy was wise enough not to resist as Annie, Mary and Janis stripped him naked in front of everybody. Mrs Cartwright picked up Annie's supply bag then approached Angela.
"Angela dear, would you pop across to the hard ware store and fetch me a piece of thick card, a magic marker, some string, a bag of large cable ties and a tube of superglue - just tell them to put it on my account if you would please."
"Of course, no problem." replied the young woman and hurried off, very happy to help.
-
41
Mrs Cartwright smiled at Angela's enthusiasm once again then turned and headed towards one of those flat benches without a back, right in the centre of the walkway.
"This will do to put him into a nappy on - please bring him ladies."
Tommy was dragged over to the bench, then made to stand there completely naked with the dummy still tied into his mouth. Mrs Cartwright unzipped the holdall and took out a large terry nappy and made a great show of folding it into a triangle then laying it out on the bench. Once it was to her liking, she looked Tommy straight in his eyes and pointed to the soft cloth.
"Lie down with your bottom in the centre!"
Tommy just stared back at her, still not really believing what was happening to him. Mrs Cartwright waited all of three seconds before she had hold of him by his chin.
"Now look here you stupid little boy, one way or another you are going into a nappy - so you can either lie down yourself or we can hold you down...but that will be after another twelve stripes have been added to your bottom. Do you want that?"
Tommy shook his head frantically whilst making muffled sounds of denial.
"Then get on that nappy!!!"
Tommy hastened to obey this time - laying himself down as gently as he could but still flinched when his bruised bottom touched the terry cloth. Although he seemed to be behaving as they wanted, Annie took no chances and sat at his head, pinning down his shoulders. Mrs Cartwright took several over-sized nappy pins from the bag and held them in her lips. She lent forward, gripped the two side pieces and wrapped them tightly around Tommy's middle, securing them together with the first pin. Next she took the bottom of the triangle and tugged it up hard between his legs - causing Tommy to squeal in pain and surprise.
"BE QUIET!!!"
His cries were cut off immediately and he just laid there and watched her fasten the nappy together with the remaining pins. That done, Tommy tried in vain to rise but Annie held him fast.
"Where do you think you're going? We haven't finished dressing you yet - you need plastic pants as well."
The leading lady reached back into the bag and produced a huge pair of clear plastic pants - the type with poppers down either side.
"Lift up your bottom!"
Tommy did as he was told - he was learning! Mrs Cartwright slid the opened pants underneath him then pulled them up in front. Just as she did so, Angela returned. She stood for a moment and giggled down at the sorry looking bully, prompting Mrs Cartwright to look up.
"Ah! Angela - you're just in time my dear. Did you get everything?"
"Yes, it's all in here." the pretty girl replied whilst holding up a carrier bag.
"Jolly good. Hand me the super glue would you please."
Mrs Cartwright took the offered tube, opened it and then lent forward placing a small dab on each of the poppers. She quickly adjusted the plastic pants into place then fastened them up on both sides.
"There, that will make sure this fool can't get them off in a hurry. Let's have him up."
Annie fastened her meaty right hand onto the back of Tommy's neck and lifted him to his feet. As soon as he was up, Mrs Cartwright checked the ribbon holding his dummy in - making sure it was nice and tight - then added another drop of glue to the knot of the bow.
"A cable tie please Angela."
Grinning from ear to ear, Angela passed her one. Tommy was spun around with Annie pulling his arms behind his back. Mrs Cartwright slipped the thick plastic band around both wrists and locked them together. She was then straight back into the bag for a pair of mittens. Slipped them onto his bound hands and secured them, not only with their ties but also with more adhesive.
"Something to top things off."
She lifted into sight a pink satin babies bonnet with a wide lacy brim, placed it correctly on Tommy's head then tied the ribbons in a big floppy bow. Inserting two fingers under the ribbon to pull it down slightly, she smeared another touch of glue onto the knot, held it for several seconds until it was dry then let it snap back.
"Angela? Would you like to write something appropriate for this pathetic creature?"
Catching on immediately, Angela replied "Would I ever!" and retrieved the card from her carrier. Giggling to herself, she neatly printed several words onto the card then handed it across. An amused smile appeared on Mrs Cartwright's face as she read what was put.
"Perfect my dear, very fitting. Oh, I do like you Angela."
The young woman beamed with pride as her mentor attached a length of string to the card, then turned and hung it around Tommy's neck. She stepped back to give everybody a clear view - written clearly in large black letters were the words:
'I'm a naughty little baby with a very tiny coc-k'
Not just our group but the entire crowd of spectators howled with laughter, causing Tommy's cheeks to burn an even brighter red with embarrassment. To make matters worse, Annie grabbed him and forced him up onto the bench - giving every single person there a much better view of the humiliated lad. Mrs Cartwright decided to address the crowd, pointing up at Tommy.
"Here you are ladies and gentlemen - he thought he was a big man but it turned out he was just a big baby!"
The mass of public cheered their approval - well, those that weren't still laughing too hard to speak that is. Tommy was suddenly bathed in light as an untold number of mobile phones and cameras clicked away. The bad boy had caused a lot of trouble in his time and there were many people who jumped at the chance to have some fun at his expense - I'd bet everything I owned that those pictures would be all over the Internet within minutes. I wasn't complaining - at least it took the attention away from Sissy and me.
Mrs Cartwright let him stew for a while then brought him back down to face herself. She stood there holding his clothes up in front of him.
"Right, I shall be keeping onto these as well as your phone and your wallet - thanks to those items being in your pockets, I now have your address. Make no mistake...I will be coming round later today to see your poor Mother about continuing your discipline - I feel you are in sore need of it. I have much to do this afternoon so it will be a good few hours before I arrive - make damn sure you are there, otherwise it will be the worse for you boy...is that clear?"
With tear filled eyes, Tommy nodded his understanding.
"Good!..and you'd better still be wearing that nappy - it should be nice and wet by then so that will teach you a little more humility. Speaking of such, I believe it's time for you to walk home - just one more thing first though..."
The dominant woman put down Tommy's clothes, took three cable ties from Angela's bag and bent down. She locked a tie around each of his ankles then threaded one through both, connecting them together.
"That should work as an effective hobble - can't have you rushing home too quickly now can we?"
She stood once again, turned Tommy round then gave him a shove in the back.
"Go on then, off you go....now march!"
Head down and still snivelling, Tommy set off through the merry crowd. He had to take tiny steps due to the restraints, making his big nappied bottom wobble and his plastic pants crinkle all the more. We watched until he had gone beyond the corner and out of sight. As soon as he had, Mrs Cartwright turned and made a brushing motion with her hands.
"There, that's dealt with that little upstart."
The ladies chuckled at her remark then gave their congratulations on a job well done. Mrs Cartwright took their praise in kind then glanced at her watch.
"My goodness! look at the time...we need to be on our way ladies."
With their usual efficiency, everything was gathered together quickly. Sissy and myself were unhooked from the wall and stood out in front, ready to resume our journey. Although I didn't relish walking out through that crowd once again, I couldn't help the smile that was still on my face - seeing Tommy humbled like that was the most fun I'd had since leaving the house. It was a feeling I wanted to hang onto as long as I could because I doubted very much that the rest of the afternoon was going to be the least bit entertaining - well, certainly not for us anyway.
-
A visit to Nana's. part 42
July 02, 2016
Hi! These chapters will cover the first half of the photo session. We rejoin Pansy as he is on route to the studio and if he imagines he is going there for just a couple of embarrassing portraits...well, he should know better by now. :-)
Happy reading. :)
We had to walk the entire length of the mall to find the photography studio, which resulted in several hundred more people seeing us in all our frilly finery. To be honest, I was damn sure that the ladies had taken us on a rambling scenic route just to ensure maximum humiliation - we'd been photographed, filmed, laughed about and even wolf-whistled at by the summer afternoon shoppers every step of the way. By the time we arrived, my smile over Tommy's misfortune had completely gone.
Once again, we were ushered through a plate glass door into the front of AJ photography - a portrait studio run by Jean's older sister Andrea. I had no idea what to expect from this woman but imagined that it wouldn't be much different to the usual - I could only presume that she was also a member of the ladies group, especially after recalling the amount of professional pictures in Mrs Cartwright's house. The front of the shop was set up like any other with machines to print out your digital shots as well as offers to put your prints on mugs, T-shirts etc. There was a young pretty girl behind the counter who took one look at us and immediately said:
"Ah! you must be here for Andrea...I'll fetch her." then giggled and added "What a pair of cuties!" before disappearing through the back.
She reappeared with a very imposing woman - tall, with deep black hair tied into a pony tail. She looked quite stunning in her tight fitting cream sweater and a knee length leather skirt. I would hazard a guess that she was in her early forties but it was difficult to tell. The one thing I would say is that she appeared more like a relative to Mrs Cartwright then the easy going Jean. They approached each other and clasped hands like very old friends.
"Amelia darling, so good to see you."
Amelia! that got me worried - I'd never heard anyone greet our leading lady with such familiarity before and I doubted that boded well for poor Sissy and me. It was only later on I found out that they had grown up together.
"Likewise Andrea, you're looking as lovely as ever." Mrs Cartwright turned towards us "I've brought along our two sissies, just as arranged."
"So I see." with that she was standing right in front of us. "Bea's done a wonderful job with Sissy, just as she always does." Her eyes flicked over to me "Now, I don't know this one do I?"
"No Andrea - this is Pansy, it will be his first time."
"...and you want the full shoot?"
"Oh yes, with all the trimmings" Mrs Cartwright smiled as she spoke but not in any pleasant way. Andrea stared back at me then laughed out loud whilst saying "Aren't you a lucky boy!"
That's it! I was now officially terrified - just what the hell was on the cards here??? I stood there panicking my head off whilst Andrea moved past me. She spent a few minute greeting the rest of our group with special attention going to Angela as per usual. That done, she headed back to the rear door and said:
"Okay people, let's get this show on the road."
We filed through into a short corridor with what looked like supply rooms on either side and ended in a large wooden door. Andrea took a key from her skirt pocket, unlocked the door and led us through. We entered into an impressive sized room filled with the trappings of a photographer - not just camera's and tripods but bright freestanding lamps centering on various parts of the place. Nearest was something akin to a little stage with a huge backdrop depicting a fairy tale landscape. More worrying was the sight of what was obviously a changing table - very similar to the one at Mrs Cartwright's except, instead of the under piece being solid wood, this one was a metal barred cage. There were also some very familiar looking cupboards around the walls and several other objects under dust sheets. Suddenly I noticed movement and looked up to find another occupant - standing near a table covered with computer equipment was a man who was busy cleaning. He was certainly older than me but by how many years it was impossible to say due to his full make up that matched ours in every way. He wore a dress that was a little similar to the one Felicity had worn but seemed even more childlike - it was pink satin with the same white bib and pink bows on the front but had a much higher waist line. From there it spilled down and outwards, just like a baby girls dress, with a mass of petticoats holding it's near conical shape. The sleeves were immensely puffed, ending in a spill of white lace just above the elbows. The same heavy lace trimmed the hem of the ultra short dress - which cut off just below his middle giving a clear view of his fluffy nappy covered by pink plastic pants with white ruffles across the rear. His lace topped stockings were only knee high and had a little pink bow on the front of each one. I couldn't see his hair colour because of the overly large pink satin babies bonnet but I did notice the thick black leather collar around his neck that had his name set in small sparkling stones: Sissy Baby Tammy.
"Tammy!!! Come here now!" Andrea bellowed.
Tammy quickly walked over, his black Mary Jane's clicking across the polished tile floor. He stopped in front of Andrea, took hold of the edges of his dress and performed a deep curtsy making sure to display the little that couldn't already be seen of his nappy and plastic pants.
"What were you just doing Tammy?"
"Dusting, just as you ordered Mistress"
"Still??? - that should have been finished long before now. Have you been on my computer again?"
Tammy looked up with wide fearful eyes "No Mistress, I would never..."
"Don't speak back to me like that!!! - and drop those eyes, unless you want to spend the afternoon on the punishment chair!"
What on Earth a punishment chair was I had no idea but Tammy obviously did seeing as he decided to stare at the floor real fast. Mrs Cartwright chose to jump into the exchange.
"Has he been misbehaving Andrea?"
"I'll say he has. He was supposed to be preparing this room last night but what did I find him doing instead? - he was on my PC reading stories off a sissy site."
A round of head shaking and muttered comments about ungrateful little sissies followed this revelation - prompting Andrea to continue with her tirade.
"Having a right good time of it he was too - I could see that by the little bulge in the front of his nappy. That nappy came off right quick I can tell you, he wasn't having quite so much fun when I took my riding crop to his bare bottom."
The groups tone changed to one of head nodding approval with Nana remarking "That'll teach him"
"Oh, I hadn't finished there, stricter measures were needed - here, I'll show you. Tammy! Lift up your dress!"
As Tammy hastened to obey his Mistress, taking hold of his frothy petticoats once again and raising them, Andrea gripped the waistband of his plastic pants and pulled them down to his knees. Tammy continued to stand there motionless as she unpinned the front part of his nappy and let it drop down to reveal his continuing punishment. I couldn't help but stare at the odd contraption that covered his coc-k - it was locked into a clear plastic tube that bent downwards at a slight angle, this was attached to a circular piece around the scrotum with a small padlock. I'd never seen anything like it in my life before - apparently, neither had Angela because she burst out laughing and shouted "Oh my god - what the hell is that?"
Smiling at the young woman's reaction, Andrea beckoned her forward and asked:
"Have you not seen a chastity device before Angela?"
"No, never" Angela continued to giggle as she said "It looks like his coc-k is stuffed into a bent test tube"
"Essentially, you are not far wrong - come, take a proper look"
The pretty girl leaned forward and listened intently as Andrea pointed out the workings of what I could only think was a truly terrible device. I was also becoming very worried as Angela flicked her eyes back to me once or twice during the exchange - just what I needed, somebody else giving her ideas!
As soon as the explanation was done, Angela straightened up, stared into Tammy's eyes and in that so sweet but condescending tone said:
"Awwww! Can't the wikkle sissy play wiv his tinky winky den?" and giggled right in his face. Poor Tammy just had to stand there with a completely embarrassed expression as the entire group of women joined in the laughter. Andrea left him there until the ladies settled down then re-pinned the front of his nappy and pulled up his plastic pants. With no more than a "Back to work Tammy!" she dismissed him.
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070
43
The humiliation of Tammy over for now, the ladies attention came back to us. Andrea turned to Mrs Cartwright:
"Okay, what do you want first Amelia?"
"A couple of straight poses first and then we'll add in some props. This session is mainly to capture Pansy on film but use Sissy as you will."
"Certainly - I thought that's what we were looking at. You've no worries Amelia, by the time we are done you'll have enough humiliating shots to keep him in line for the rest of his life."
"Of that, I have no doubt what so ever Andrea. Now, if you will all excuse me, I'll get myself ready."
Mrs Cartwright disappeared through a side door with the holdall Annie had brought. I could only stand there with my mind awhirl - there was obviously more than a few portrait pictures up and coming here and that last line about props really got me nervous - what bloody props? Looked like I was about to find out as Nana grabbed my arm and marched me up onto the little stage with the backdrop.
"Right Pansy, I want you to do exactly as you're told - no matter what that may be - are you listening?"
"Yes Nana" was all I could really say.
"You'd better do my lad...or this can get one hell of a lot worse. I don't know if you've noticed that large video camera over there but if you mess us about then you'll end up with a starring role that will make the photographs look mild by comparison...and it will get posted online, so you think on that!"
Christ, I couldn't even imagine where that might lead to so I readily agreed to behave.
"Good boy - now, stand here in the centre and face forward."
I did as I was told, looking straight ahead to find Andrea already there behind a very expensive camera. She made a few adjustments and then pressed the button - I was almost blinded by the intense flash as the first shot was committed to film. She then moved around me, taking more from various angles. Nana approached and popped my dummy into my mouth and the whole thing was done again.
Andrea looked up from behind the lens and instructed:
"Lift up your dress Pansy...let's see those pretty panties."
I gathered the folds of my flouncy frock and raised the whole thing, exposing my frillies to the camera lens, still trying desperately not to blink every time the flash went off.
"Okay, now turn around and stick your bottom out...that's it, lift your dress a little - we need to be able to see what's written there."
I displayed the humiliating embroidery on the rear of my panties, watching as my shadow was illuminated onto the backdrop with each click of the shutter.
"That's good, time for a prop I think. Turn back around Pansy."
I came about to find Nana stood in front of me - she removed my dummy then handed me my 'prop'. I couldn't believe what I was looking at - I figured it was going to be something childish like a teddy bear but no - it was a ten inch plastic coc-k, no different to a dil-do except there was a little wooden stick poking out of the bottom of it just like a lollipop.
"Now look at me with it near to your face. Yes...yes, that's it - now slightly turn your head, poke out your tongue and lick it like an ice cream."
My God this was humiliating beyond belief! Still, I did as she said, pushing out my tongue and lapping at the side of the dil-do - all the while listening to her ever more embarrassing commentary.
"Oh yes, isn't that nice - a yummy coc-k for a little sissy - lick it faster Pansy, good boy."
I began to flick my tongue all around the head of the plastic coc-k - thoughts of what Nana and Angela had made me do in the bedroom came to mind, I guess this explained that little trial run.
"Okay, that's great, you can stop now. Let's have some double shots - where's Sissy?"
"Here he is" replied Annie as she marched the downtrodden lad onto the platform. The big woman handed him his own dil-do-on-a stick then exited stage left. I briefly flicked my eyes across to Sissy but he didn't look back - not surprising really, he was probably as worried about all this as I was - I didn't have time for anything else as Andrea began to speak again.
"Right boys, stand a little closer together and take each others hands."
Yeah - saw that one coming a mile off - just didn't expect to be doing it with a plastic coc-k in my other hand. Learning from last time, I didn't hesitate - just reached out and took Sissy's hand in my own.
"That's lovely - my, you two really do make a pair of little cuties. Okay, now hold your props up so we can see them clearly."
We both raised our embarrassing lumps of plastic so they were level with our heads - we must have got it right because she went straight into shooting without another word. Several blinding flashes later, our next instructions came.
"I want you to turn and face each other but move in a little closer - that's good - now trade your props."
I turned and stepped slightly towards Sissy but then paused, not really knowing what she meant until Sissy offered his dil-do to me.
"Come on Pansy, take that one and hand your's over to Sissy!"
We swapped our props over but I was still mystified - they were both the same so what difference was it going to make?
"That's better - now, put them up to each others lips."
Oh Christ! - now I got it and I'd bet anything that I knew what was coming next.
"Good, good - right, tongues out and lick the tip."
Yep - knew it! - I guess this was her favourite type of shot. As ever, Sissy was ahead of me in obeying but I had little choice so I swallowed my pride and touched my tongue to the end of the plastic coc-k in Sissy's hand.
"Hold it there...fantastic, just a couple more...okay, push them into each others mouths."
The tip brushed my lips as Sissy pushed it forward so I reluctantly opened my jaw, allowing it to slide in. To return the action, I had to look Sissy square in the face. That was a truly odd feeling - staring into the eyes of another guy (all be it a very feminine looking one) and pushing a dil-do into his mouth. Thankfully, Sissy half blinked his eyes in a show of acceptance and that, at least, did make me feel a little better about it. We stood in our mutual humiliation and awaited until Andrea had what she needed on film.
"Okay, perfect - that makes you two look the very best of little sissy friends."
Oh thanks! - there's nothing like adding insult to injury I thought as we stepped away from each other.
"That's all for now Sissy, move out of the way."
The poor lad just turned around and meekly walked back to stand next to Annie. Andrea continued..
"As for you Pansy, it's time for a change of scenery - would you bring him to the side wall please Nana?"
"Certainly deary"
Nana took my arm and led me over - the first thing I noticed was two poles bolted to the floor about three foot high with a metal ring at the top of each one. It didn't take much imagination to know what they were for as I was made to stand right between them. Sure enough, Nana fetched two lengths of white silken rope and bound me by the wrists to the hoops.
"I'd like his nappy and plastic pants on view for these if you'd be so kind Nana."
"Sounds good to me" replied Nana as she took out her little key, unlocked my frilly panties and pulled them down to my ankles. She then produced a length of ribbon with a clip on each end. The ribbon was hung around the back of my neck before she lifted up the front of my dress and attached the little clips - leaving it permanently raised to expose everything underneath.
"Lovely!" remarked Andrea as she moved around in front of me, clicking away.
"Now, let's give him back his nummy treat."
Nana stepped back up and instructed "Open your mouth Pansy." then shoved the plastic coc-k a couple of inches behind my lips.
"Don't drop it!"
Easier said then done - I wasn't at all prepared for the weight of the damn thing without anybody holding it and had to grip with my teeth just to keep it in place. But manage it I did as another dozen humiliating pictures were taken - besides, I really didn't want to find out what would happen if it did hit the floor! Thankfully, Nana removed it as soon as Andrea had finished. Nana was just putting it down when I heard the door over the other side open and into the room stepped a vision I was completely unprepared for...
-
44
I knew it was Mrs Cartwright but I'd never in my life imagined she could look anything like she did at that moment. Her dark blonde hair was loose and flowing around her shoulders and she had taken off her glasses to reveal a face that was quite beautiful really - even if she did still have that stern expression across it. The prim outfit was gone - replaced by a vibrant red latex figure hugging basque. It was very low cut, exposing a cleavage that looked much fuller then it ever did in her blouses. My wide eyes travelled down the laced up front to find that the basque ended just above her navel where it attached to black seamed stocking with six suspender clips. From the knees down, her legs were encased in black patent leather boots with four inch stiletto heels. Her most intimate area was covered by a pair of red vinyl panties trimmed with black lace. Purely of it's own accord, I could feel my coc-k stirring in my nappy - especially when Angela approached her and the pair of them together filled my eyes.
"Oh Mrs Cartwright, you look amazing."
"Why thank you Angela my dear - coming from a beauty such as you that is a true compliment. Besides, one has to dress appropriately for the occasion."
She strode across the room in her usual regal manner, headed to one of those familiar looking cupboards and chose several items before moving out of my field of vision. Within a minute or two she reappeared and then I could see exactly what she had chosen. In her left hand was a long leather riding crop but that wasn't the most worrying thing. I looked down her body and was confronted by the sight of the black strap-on dil-do that was harnessed tightly around her hips. She stood directly in front of me in all her terrifying beauty.
"Just what are you staring at Pansy?!!"
'What the bloody hell do you think I'm staring at!' jumped into my head but I wasn't stupid enough to say it.
"Do you like what you see hmmm?"
I managed to splutter a quiet "Yes Mistress."
"I thought that you might." she reached forward with her right hand and placed it on the front of my plastic pants.
"Is your little sissy coc-k getting hard in your nappy?"
I swallowed and quickly mumbled "Yes Mistress" without telling a word of a lie.
"Well, you had better say so then hadn't you."
"My little sissy coc-k is all hard in my nappy Mistress."
"Yes I can feel that" she said as she squeezed a little harder. "Would you like to show me exactly how much you like what you see Pansy?"
What the hell did that mean? No matter, I knew the only answer was to repeat "Yes Mistress" once again.
"There's a good little sissy - now, let's ensure you are completely in the right state of mind first."
She attached the crop to a small clip on the harness then brought both her hands up and under the top frill of my dress. Her forefingers touched my nipples through the hidden holes and I closed my eyes in ecstasy, moaning softly as she began to play with their tips. It was only when the blackness behind my closed eyelids turned bright red for a split second that I realised Andrea's camera was being used again. I didn't care - within moments I was lost to the rushing of pleasure from her gentle rhythm and the feeling of my coc-k straining against terry cloth.
After what must have only been a minute or two, she dropped her hands and I opened my eyes once again only to find that the crop back in her fist. She lifted it up and placed the tip under my chin.
"Now little Pansy - are you going to do what your Mistress tells you or do I thrash your bare bottom?"
"I'll do as you say Mistress."
"We'll see now won't we." she turned to Nana "Untie him if you would please and take those panties from around his ankles my dear."
Mrs Cartwright stepped back so Nana could release me from my bonds. As Nana did so, she smiled at me in a knowing but not entirely pleasant manner - she obviously knew more then I did about what was coming next. The ropes removed, my instinct was to rub my wrists but with that crop in my face I thought better of it. Nana Bent down and helped me step out of my frillies then, not knowing what to do, I just stood there waiting. Mrs Cartwright lowered the crop and tapped the side of my leg with it - not really hard but I still felt it through the thin stocking.
"Get down on your knees nappyboy!"
I hesitated and looked at her for a split second but noticed the crop being drawn back so quickly dropped down onto my knees. I looked forward to find that I was completely level with her panties and, of course, the large black strap-on sticking out in front of them - that thing looked a hell of a lot more fearsome this close I can tell you. She took a small step forward so the end of it was only an inch or so from my face.
"Now, you are going to show me how much you like what you see - look down at my coc-k Pansy."
I didn't have to look down - the huge black dil-do filled my vision as it was but I dutifully made a show of staring right at it.
"Do you like my coc-k little sissy?"
"Yes Mistress"
"Then tell me!!!"
"I like your coc-k Mistress."
"Then you'd better give it a kiss hadn't you!"
I knew that was no idle instruction and with that crop being so near I puckered up my bright red lips and laid a gentle kiss on it's tip as the camera flash lit up the side of my face.
"What the hell do you think you're doing? Giving your Auntie a peck on the cheek? - I said kiss it boy!!!" I felt the sting of the crop on the side of my leg once again - a little harder this time. I didn't fancy anymore of that so I went straight back in - laying kisses all over the head of the rubber coc-k, all the while accompanied by the clicking of Andrea's lens.
"Is that the best you can do? - use your tongue you little idiot!"
Before she could strike me with the crop again, I poked out my tongue and began to lick like crazy around the head and top of the shaft, coating the black silicone with saliva. She let me degrade myself for several more minutes then returned the crop back to the underside of my chin and raised my head off the dil-do.
"Well, that was a poor effort boy - looks to me like you'd prefer a thrashing. You'd better tell me - what's it to be Pansy... My crop or my coc-k?"
I certainly didn't want my bare bottom belted with that horrible instrument of torture so I choose the lesser of two evils and quickly replied:
"Your coc-k Mistress."
"Very wise Pansy, very wise. Now put it in your mouth and suc-k it...and do it properly!!!"
With my cheeks burning so brightly that my blusher had to have deepened by several shades, I opened my mouth and enveloped the entire head of the dil-do. Closing my lips around the shaft I began to move my head back and forth - just as I had seen in porno films. Within seconds I found out under no uncertain terms that I wasn't doing it correctly.
"Don't just nod your head up and down like a toy dog, suc-k it!!! Use your cheeks and your tongue. If you don't do it properly Pansy, I'll find somewhere else to put it that you won't find quite so pleasurable!"
Oh Hell! I didn't need that one explaining. With renewed force, I redoubled my efforts - pulling in my cheeks to hug the dil-do as I rolled my tongue around the underside of it. I bobbed my head and suc-ked for all I was worth, so much so that the gathering saliva began to trickle from the corners of my mouth. Suddenly, she grabbed my head and thrust the strap-on forward. It shot straight to the back of my throat, causing me to gag and choke but I held on for dear life - fearing what would happen if I let it fall from my lips. She pulled it back but still continued to pump with her hips - not as far this time though. Good job as I was having difficulty breathing properly with this huge chunk of plastic filling my mouth, yet I carried on suc-king and licking faster and faster. Just as I was becoming light headed and knew I couldn't last much longer, she withdrew the strap-on from my mouth. I took in a huge gulp of oxygen and then knelt there gasping, swallowing and feeling completely abused. The pleasure from the touching of my nipples long gone and my hardness along with it. From above me I heard Mrs Cartwright say:
"Did you get enough pictures Andrea?"
"Plenty Amelia - captured him from every angle. What a little coc-k suc-ker."
"Oh, I don't know about that" Mrs Cartwright turned her head towards the room "What do you think ladies, can we bestow such a title upon him?"
A round of agreements came forth as well as a healthy dose of laughter. Mrs Cartwright lifted my head with the crop once again and stared down at me.
"Well, there you have it Pansy - you are officially a coc-k suc-king little sissy."
Oh hallelujah! - I'll put it on my CV. Right at that moment I was more interested in checking to see if any of my teeth were loose. Mrs Cartwright moved her glance down to the dil-do.
"My goodness, look at the mess you've made Pansy - it's all covered in lipstick and spit, I'd better clean it off. Hmmm...looks like you going to need a touch up to your make over - can't have you looking messy for the rest of the photos."
With that she turned and walked away, heading back to the rear door. As Nana helped me up off my aching knees, I just slumped my shoulders knowing that the afternoon was far from over.
-
A visit to Nana's. part 45
July 22, 2016
Hi again! I was hoping to cover the rest of the entire photo shoot in one go but, as usual, it's become bigger then I expected. So, I'm posting these chapters now and will round off the shoot in the next one.
Okay - we rejoin Pansy right after he has literally just had a taste of Mrs Cartwright's strap-on...
Thank you for reading! :)
Nana took me over to a small chair and set about repairing my make up. I tried to keep my head as still as possible but couldn't help poking around the inside of my mouth with my tongue. I couldn't feel anything out of place - which was quite surprising given the ramming my face had just suffered from Mrs Cartwright's strap-on. Not that I was making Nana's job any easier as I quickly learnt.
"Stop that Pansy! You're being a baby - now hold still or you'll go straight over my knee!"
"Just let me get my tripod set up and then you have at him Nana" Andrea shouted then burst out laughing. Nana laughed in return and added:
"It wouldn't be the first time we've captured him with a bright red bottom on film but I'd be happy to oblige."
Both women continued to chuckle at my embarrassment as I sat there not appreciating their little joke - photographed or not, my poor bottom had seen enough spankings to last me a lifetime over this week. Thankfully, Nana just carried on with her task - well, for now anyway - I guess that was the best I could hope for right at that second. She finished off by adding a touch up to my lipstick, sat back and said:
"Deary me Pansy - what a glum expression on such a pretty little face. I know what will bring you round - come with me."
She lead me over to a large sofa and sat at one end, instructing me to lay in her lap. I had a damn good idea what was coming next and started to brighten up immediately. Sure enough, Nana undid the front of her dress and lifted out her ample right breast from her lacy bra - her large pink nipple already stiff.
"There we are...come on, you suc-k on Nana's titties like a good little sissy."
I wasted no time in clamping my diamond red painted lips around her nipple. I'd barely started to suc-kle when my coc-k pushed it's way back upwards making my nappy even tighter. Without any surprise what so ever, I caught the flash of Andrea's camera from the corner of my eye. It didn't matter, the memory of the whole day disappeared as I fell into the comfort of Nana's breasts and the rubbing of my coc-k on the inside of my nappy.
Suddenly, after what was actually only a few minutes, Nana gently pulled her nipple from my wanting lips. I opened my tightly closed eyes and was a little shocked to find Angela knelt in front of the sofa - hardly surprising that I hadn't even heard her approach, not when I was in what Nana had already named my titty time trance. Without saying a word, Angela flicked her blonde tresses over her shoulders and took hold of the almost hidden zipper keeping her PVC nurses uniform closed. She slowly pulled it down to her navel then with both hands peeled the PVC away to expose her lovely firm young breasts. They were obviously smaller then Nana's but no less beautiful, her pale pink nipples pointing at an upward angle. She smiled down at me as she lent forward - the milk white flesh on the underside of her left breast brushing my cheek as she moved to position that marvellous orb directly above my eager mouth. With no more than a raising of my chin I was suc-kling her, causing Angela to give out small gasps of pleasure to match my own soft moaning.
Angela kept me locked into this exquisite embrace for a similar amount of time to Nana before softly gripping my face with her right hand and pulling away. As she did so, she turned my head the other way to see Nana bending forward once again, offering a return to her breast. I greedily accepted and so it went on with me being passed between them as I laid there in absolute heaven.
"Jolly good show ladies!"
I was pulled back to reality by the sound of Mrs Cartwright's words. As Nana and Angela sat back, I raised my eyes and was confronted by the sight of a freshly cleaned strap-on hovering over my head - our leading lady's voice coming from somewhere above it's gleaming black shaft. She lent the top of her body into my line of vision and remarked:
"Looks like his little coc-k is almost bursting out of his nappy - perfect. Bring him over ladies please."
Angela stood upright then reached out to take my hands and help me off the sofa. Once we were all on our feet, Nana and Angela took a minute or so to put their breasts away. I stood there with my coc-k still throbbing in my nappy and looked around the room. The first sight that greeted me was of Sissy laid across Annie's lap on another sofa. Her Matron's dress was wide open and the lad was eagerly suc-king away on her breasts. I noticed that Annie's hands were hidden under the top frill of Sissy's dress and instantly knew the reason for his exaggerated bucking and writhing from my own memories of her expert touch. Even though I was burning with sexual excitement, I still spared a happy thought for Sissy - the poor guy usually ended up with the rough end of the stick so it was good to see him having some fun. I turned away as Nana gripped my arm and lead me back up onto the stage where Andrea and Mrs Cartwright were waiting.
"Right Pansy, are you feeling a lot better?"
"Yes Mistress" I managed to reply, still breathing heavy in my arousal.
"Good, good - Time for some more photographs then." She looked up over my shoulder "remove his nappy and plastic pants please Nana."
I wasn't quite sure I'd heard that correctly until Nana moved up behind me and pulled my plastic pants down to my ankles, then followed on by reaching around and unpinning my nappy. As she pulled the terry cloth away, my hard coc-k sprang into the view of the entire room, causing my cheeks to burn with embarrassment - but somehow, my excitement didn't fade. Mrs Cartwright moved towards me with a small jar in her hand. She dipped her fingers into the pot, taking up a dollop of the creamy substance inside and spread it across her palm with her thumb. After passing the jar to Nana, she reached out and took hold of my erection - spreading the solution all around my coc-k as she slowly masturbated me.
"There..." She said in an alluring voice "Is that nice?"
"Y-yes Mistress" I stammered out, almost swaying on the spot.
"Good boy Pansy. You see I want some pictures of you with your little coc-k on show... but it's no good with it swinging between your legs - that just wouldn't do. We need it nice and hard so we can see just what a little sissy you are. That's what this special cream is for - it will give you a pleasant little feeling that will keep you erect. Do you understand?"
"Yes Mistress" I repeated - mind you, right at that second, I'd have probably given the same answer if she's asked me if the Sun was made of water. At first, I only felt the motion of her hand but then a gentle and very arousing tingling began. My coc-k was already standing to attention but within moments it swelled causing me to gasp at the sensation - leaving me with a boiling rampant hardness beyond what I had ever had before. She continued to stroke me for another few seconds then stepped away, nodding at Andrea.
"Okay Pansy...now lift up your dress."
I did as I was told, gathering the edges of my petticoats and hauling the frothy mass into the air, exposing myself completely to the camera lens.
"That's it, show us your sissy coc-k...lovely." Andrea kept on with her usual commentary as she clicked away. She moved around me, capturing my excitement from every angle.
"Got it. Now, can you hold your dress up with one hand - the left one."
I brought my left arm across and pinned the folds of the dress to my middle without a problem - after having to do the same in the past with those damn mittens on, this was easy.
"That's perfect...right, take your coc-k in your other hand and play with yourself."
What!!! I stood there dumbfound not believing what I just heard. Okay, it wasn't something I'd never done before but not in front of an audience! Mrs Cartwright decided to get things moving real fast.
"Get on with it Pansy! You either play with your coc-k or we go back to playing with mine!"
Oh Hell! I didn't want to go through that again so I quickly took hold of myself and began to slowly masturbate for the camera. I attempted to close my eyes but Andrea bellowed at me to keep them open. I just had to blank my mind and go with the flow - which worked admirably - so much so that I hadn't realised I'd increased the speed of my hand until Nana spoke:
"I think he's getting carried away there, perhaps we should have put a towel down!"
The ladies all cracked out laughing, well, all except Andrea who stared at me and remarked:
"You make a sticky mess on my floor boy and you'll clean it up with your tongue."
By the look in her eyes I had no doubt that she meant it and let go of myself, presuming she must have got the shots she wanted. That was confirmed when she turned away and shouted "Okay Annie."
-
46
I looked across just in time to see Annie with her breasts still exposed. Although now standing up, Sissy's eyes were still locked onto those impressive mounds. She slowly put her self right, buttoned up her dress then took Sissy's arm and headed towards us. Sissy meekly followed her lead - his face still flushed with arousal and a prominent bulge in his nappy.
My mind started racing to just what was going on here because as soon as Annie got him onto the stage, she started to unlock his frilly panties. Both his frillies and his plastic pants were lowered - his only movement was to put an arm on Annie's shoulder as he stepped out of them. Annie wasted no time in removing his nappy and leaving him stood there with his hard coc-k pointing skywards in a match to my own. I couldn't help but notice that Sissy was actually a little bigger then me - funny how these things enter your head, particularly in the circ-umstances. I shook the thought from my mind and raised my eyes - I tried to look anywhere but directly at Sissy which seemed to amuse the ladies no end, especially Angela.
"Awww! What's the matter Pansy?...Are you embarrassed?...Is it because you like Sissy's little coc-k?" the lovely young women asked with a grin from ear to ear. I literally had no idea what to say to that, figuring that even if I shouted 'No' at the top of my voice then it would only lead to more teasing. Not that my silence stopped her anyway - she turned back to the rest of the group remarking:
"Well, that's not a no then..."
The ladies all joined in with her laughter - which she took as encouragement to carry on. She returned her attention to me in a rather stimulating manner by extending her hand and running the tip of her index finger down the length of my coc-k, causing me to give a shudder of pleasure.
"You might not be saying yes but your naughty little willy is...after all, it's pointing straight at Sissy's."
Damn this cream! Underneath my make up, my face must have been bright red but because of that arousing ointment I was stood there still hard as a rock and no other choice but to take this tirade of humiliation. Thankfully Angela's teasing was cut short as Mrs Cartwright approached - not that meant things were going to get any better! The powerful woman smiled down at her younger protege and said:
"You're perfectly right my dear - of course these two like each other's coc-ks. You'd only have to leave them in a room together with their nappies taken off and in seconds they'll be a writhing frilly heap on the floor."
"Seriously?" asked Angela around a fit of giggles.
"Oh, without a doubt, watched it happen with others before - it's always a fun thing to see, especially when they don't know they are being filmed doing it." She paused for a second as the laughter rose generally around the room then decided to move things on. "Speaking of which, I think it's high time we captured what little sweethearts these two are on camera."
What the hell did that mean?!!! I had no time to ponder it as everybody was straight back into action: Mrs Cartwright grabbed me and positioned me side ways on to the camera. That left me to watch Annie scoop a handful of cream from that little pot and apply it to Sissy's already hard coc-k. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth in a silent sigh as she rubbed it onto his shaft. He snapped them back open quickly as he was shunted forward to stand directly in front of me - with only about three foot between us both. Andrea stepped our way, camera at the ready.
"Okay, both of you lift up your dresses and stare intently at each others coc-ks."
I mirrored Sissy in gripping the hem of my dress with both hands and raising it a short way but still continued to look elsewhere. I suddenly yelped in pain and shock as Mrs Cartwright landed a swift blow of her crop to my bare bottom.
"Eyes down Pansy!"
I quickly obeyed, looking straight at Sissy's hardness knowing the skin on my bottom cheeks depended on it. And there we were immortalised - two very babified grown males, naked between our stocking tops and the hems of our raised dresses, staring at each others arousal. I just preyed that nobody outside of this room would ever see these photos. A dozen snaps later and they were on us again.
"Let go of your dresses and place your arms behind your backs - now!" Mrs Cartwright instructed as she moved behind me, with Annie moving towards my companion in humiliation. I saw a quick glimpse of pink ribbon before she grabbed my hands and laid them wrist over wrist. She expertly wound the ribbon around them - I gave a slight jump as she gave a final tug, making sure the bow was nice and tight. Bending down, she secured my legs at ankles and knees with two more lengths then ran another piece connecting my wrist bonds to my ankles and tied both ends tightly. After returning to my front she produced one of those other ribbons with clips at the end - it was hung around my neck and my dress lifted back up so the clips could be attached. The only difference this time was that it was much shorter, raising the hem almost to chest height. I then stood there in worried amazement as Annie put her hand onto the middle of Sissy's back and said "Forward!" Sissy did a kind of very restricted shuffle/hop until we were only inches apart. This still wasn't good enough though - Mrs Cartwright took hold of my shoulders and literally shoved me those last couple of inches until the hems of our dresses brushed up against one another. To my horror, she put her hands between us, took hold of both of our coc-ks and placed them so the the top halves were touching. As a final indignity - and with a huge smile on her face - she produced another piece of baby pink ribbon and tied both of our coc-ks together with a floppy bow. She popped our dummies back in our mouths and stepped away to let Andrea do her thing. I swear down that she took more shots of this humiliating pose then any of the others. Once she was finished, Mrs Cartwright came to stand beside us once again.
"Well, don't you two look like a real pair of love birds giving each other little coc-k to coc-k kisses!"
I didn't even look in her direction, just held on waiting to be released but she had other ideas.
"Do you know, they look so sweet that I think we aught to leave them like this whilst we break off for some refreshment, what do you say Andrea?"
"Sounds good to me." laughed our photographer, then turned and barked out "Tammy!"
Within seconds Tammy came rushing into the room. He immediately performed a deep curtsy, making sure to display his nappy and plastic pants to the assembled ladies before enquiring "Yes Mistress?"
"Make coffee for us Tammy"
"Yes Mistress" he repeated and dropped into another curtsy but upon rising he spared a glance at the bizarre spectacle of Sissy and me on the stage. Andrea saw him.
"Nevermind those two - get on with your task otherwise your own nappy will be coming off...and you know what that means don't you?"
"I do Mistress"
"What?...What does that mean Tammy?!!!"
"It means I'll have my bare bottom thrashed Mistress."
"Damn right it does...so move it!!!"
Tammy didn't need telling again, he rushed out of the room twice as fast as he had appeared. The ladies spread themselves across the two sofas and began to chat, completely ignoring us. Left as we was, I had no idea how to feel right at that moment - I'd never imagined in my wildest nightmares that I would end up like this. I was acutely embarrassed by the sensation of Sissy's hard coc-k pressed up tightly against mine but was still in a state of heightened sexual excitement due to the ever present tingle of the stimulation cream. I flicked my eyes towards Sissy but he seemed lost in his own thoughts - just sort of staring blankly through me whilst suc-king heavily on his dummy. He was obviously more familiar with this treatment and had probably been through this exact ritual before. I envied him for his calm acceptance or at least the appearance of it.
My thought's were interrupted as the rear door came open once again and in came Tammy pushing a hostess trolley. The top tray held steaming mugs of coffee as well as spoons, napkins and a sugar bowl. He wheeled it directly between the two sofas, bobbed into another nappy exposing curtsy then stood back to allow the ladies their drinks. Andrea gave him no word of praise, just picked up a mug and took a sip. Suddenly she thrust the mug back onto the trolley and whirled around.
"Ugh! there's no sugar in my coffee...Tammy!...Why is there no sugar in the coffee?!!"
The poor man froze on the spot - his eyes flicking between his Mistress and the neatly laid out sugar bowl on the tray. Andrea followed his gaze, stared at the offending bowl then snapped her head round real fast.
"Oh!...I see - we're supposed to do it ourselves are we hmmmm? Is that your idea? Your Mistress can just go and serve herself can she?!!!"
Tammy just stood there wide eyed as Andrea took a closer inspection of the trolley's contents. Obviously something else was amiss because she set her jaw and strode towards him.
"Where are the cookies?...We always serve raisin cookies with coffee...where are they?"
"I'm sorry Mistress" Tammy stammered out real fast. "I'll fetch them right away."
"STAND STILL!!! Christ Tammy! What the hell is the matter with you? You embarrass me in front of my guests then think it's okay to starve us as well."
"No Mistress, of course not - please allow me to fet.."
"SHUT UP! Too damn late - you should have done it correctly the first time. You're going to have to be punished."
-
47
Leaving him where he was, she walked purposely over to one of the cabinets and opened it. She perused the contents for a few seconds, finally settling on a large thick leather paddle before making her way towards a wooden backed chair. This she picked up, moved to a position so her gathered guests would have a clear view and sat herself down.
"Come here!"
With a bowed head, Tammy hurried to stand in front of his Mistress. She placed the paddle under her arm then took hold of Tammy's plastic pants and hauled them down to his ankles. His nappy was unpinned then dropped by the side of the chair before she lifted the dummy on it's ribbon around his neck and pushed it into his mouth.
"Over!" was all she needed to say - Tammy lent down and lowered himself over her knee. Andrea slowly raised the back of his dress, exposing a bare bottom that was already covered with the marks of her crop from the previous evening. Placing her left arm on the centre of his back, her right one went up above her head and...
WHACK!
Down it came with as much force as she could muster. Poor Tammy jolted with the strength of the blow but hardly made a sound - I had to admire that, I'd have screamed out loud - I guess he was a lot more used to it then I was. My other thought being that this woman must have no mercy what so ever, I mean all this over a damn sugar bowl - I seriously hope Nana never leaves me under her care for a day!
I winced in sympathy when, without a pause, the second one hit home.
THWACK!
His eyes began to water as his already sore behind turning a deeper shade of red. She continued to lay into his bare bottom - I counted ten more fierce strokes before she finally relented and laid her arm down. She clicked her fingers and Tammy scrabbled up from her lap. I could plainly see that his eyes were red rimmed but he still gave out barely a sniffle. Mind you, looking at the way Andrea was I'd say that any such behaviour on Tammy's part would only incur more punishment - so he was a wise man in my opinion.
Paddle in hand, Andrea stood up herself, stared at Tammy for a few seconds then grabbed hold of his arm.
"Get into the corner...you need some time to think about what you've done."
She frogmarched him over to a corner near the far wall, yanking on his arm all the way there - making it all the more difficult for Tammy because he had no choice but to shuffle slowly along due to his plastic pants still being around his ankles. Once she got him into position, she shouted:
"Hands on your head!"
Without hesitation, Tammy raised his arms and placed his hands together on the top of his bonnet, locking his fingers together. This made his already extremely short dress ride up to display his glowing red bare bottom to the entire room. She then decided to bellow at him some more:
"Don't think your discipline is over Tammy - not with the way you've been acting recently. You want to think yourself lucky that I'm not making stand in the shop window. Now, you can just stay right here until I decide what to do with you...and don't you move so much as an inch or you'll get more of this..."
She administered three more short hard slaps to his exposed behind then turned and walked away. Christ! - what a bitch. What I found truly frightening was the way she calmly replaced the paddle then rejoined the ladies and started chatting - it was as though she had just entered the room rather then returning from battering the hell out of Tammy.
The ladies didn't take too long to finish off their coffee. They placed their cups back on the tray then moved straight back towards us with Mrs Cartwright in the lead.
"I hope you've enjoyed your little sissy cuddles but we're going to have to move on so let's get you untied."
Thank Heaven for that! I breathed a sigh of relief as she undid the bow and removed the ribbon that had bound our hard coc-ks together. My first thought was to step backwards but figured that such an action might have dire consequences so I put up with the close contact for a few more seconds until my arms and legs were released. As soon as I was free, Mrs Cartwright turned to Nana and said "Restrain him against the wall again please my dear but leave his dress held up" before moving away to untie Sissy. Nana walked me back to where I had been earlier and within moments I was held fast by both wrists to those same two poles. My elation at being released from that humiliating position faded quickly as I became nervous of what ever was coming next - even more so when the dominant women said to me:
"Right Pansy, we are almost done but I want a couple of special photographs before we are. You are not to move at all - if you are stupid enough to do so then mark my words, you will badly regret it. Everything we've done so far will be nothing compared to what will happen to you... do you understand?"
"Yes Mistress" I replied in a somewhat shaky voice.
"Good! Now, Sissy is just going to give you a little kiss."
What?!!! Oh you had to be kidding me! I immediately wanted to rebel but something inside me said just get it over with - if a peck on the lips is all it will take to end this nightmare then let's have it done and be finished. After all, we'd already been photographed with our coc-ks tied together so how was this any worse? I watched as Mrs Cartwright brought Sissy to stand in front of me and took out his dummy. I braced myself, ready to accept my fate but then got the shock of my entire life when she laid her hand on his shoulder, pushed him down onto his knees and said:
"Okay, you can give Pansy a little suc-k now Sissy."
Not a bloody chance!!!
As Sissy began to lean forward I lunged backwards, only to get brought up short by the ropes. That didn't deter me, I began to buck against the restraints with all the power I could. My dummy flew out of my mouth to swing on it's ribbon as I twisted one way then the other but it was no good - I was held too well. My futile efforts came to an abrupt halt when Mrs Cartwright grabbed me painfully by my face, tilting my head right back.
"What the hell do you think you're doing boy? - I told you to stand still!!!"
"B-but...but..I don't want.."
My stuttering was cut off when she brought her crop down hard across my right thigh. I screamed in pain as the entire top of that leg erupted in fire.
"Stop struggling or the next one goes across your coc-k!"
That was it, the fight went out of me upon hearing such a terrifying threat. She pushed her face right up to mine and snarled:
"I don't care what you want sissyboy - you should have learnt that by now. My god, you're stupid - it was just a photograph Pansy, and would have been over in seconds but you've made your choice - I warned you."
With that, she tilted my head forward so that I was looking down her body. She replaced the crop onto the harness, moved her hand across and wrapped her fingers around the shaft of the strap-on. With a smile in her voice, all she said was:
"Looks like it's time to make a video film then!"
Oh Hell....
-
A visit to Nana's. part 48
August 18, 2016
Hiya! Okay, two more chapters at the ready. We rejoin Pansy as he's about to take his starring role in Mrs C's video - but it's not just her strap-on that he has to worry about...
I will add that these chapters are of a very adult nature so just wanted to give fair warning. :)
Mrs Cartwright let go of my head, leaving me stood there still in shock at her last words, then turned away and asked:
"Would you set up the camera please Andrea?"
"Oh, it would be my pleasure" Our photographer replied in a voice dripping with sinister intent.
Next thing I knew Nana had hold of one arm with Annie grabbing the other as Mrs Cartwright proceeded to untie me from the posts - I guess they were taking no chances. Once my wrists were freed, all our leading lady said was "You know exactly where I want him" before they began to frog march me from the stage. Although I was now nervous as hell I was still burning with sexual excitement - my coc-k fully erect due to the working of that damned cream. I looked down at Sissy as we passed him - he was still on his knees with his own hard coc-k peeking out from under his dress. I almost shot a glare his way but just couldn't - none of this was his fault after all. Not that I thought any of it was mine either but I was starting to wonder if I'd been set up by that last supposed shot and this had been the plan all along - wouldn't surprise me in the least.
I had less than a minutes grace before I found myself stood straight in front of Andrea's version of a changing table - it was exactly the same size and shape as Mrs Cartwright's but instead of a solid wooden base, the padded top sat upon a heavily cross-barred cage. I was dragged around to the narrow side of it and in less than a second both Nana and Annie placed their free hand onto my back and shoved me down so I was bent over with my chest flat against the surface. I turned my head to avoid smacking my chin only to see Mrs Cartwright approaching with two pairs of handcuffs. As she leaned down to the right of me, I immediately felt the cold metal clamp tightly around my wrist with that unmistakable ratcheting sound - which was repeated as she locked the other end to the cage bars. She moved around and secured my other arm and all three women stepped back. As soon as they had, I heard Andrea say:
"I've got the camera in position and ready but would you just give me a moment?"
"Why yes of course my dear" Mrs Cartwright replied "Is anything the matter?"
"No no, not at all Amelia - it's just such a good opportunity to discipline Tammy."
"By all means, we wouldn't want him to be left out now would we."
From my doubled over position, I saw Andrea smile at her long time friend then turn and bark:
"Tammy! Get over here now!!!"
Within seconds, Tammy moved into my field of vision shuffling along as fast as he could with his plastic pants still around his ankles.
"Let's have those panties off - you won't be needing them where you are going."
Andrea helped Tammy to step out of his plastic pants, casually tossed them to one side then took his arm and walked him over to a large object draped with a dust sheet. As she lifted the covering away, I could see that it was a type of chair but certainly not one designed to relax in. It was very sturdy with a high back, raised arms and a few other features that opened my eyes to it's function as I took them in - on the end of the legs and arm-rests were heavy leather straps to secure it's occupant and to make matters worse, rising out of the centre of the seat was a large dil-do.
Andrea reached behind the chair and from a hidden shelf produced a small jar. She dipped her fingers, covering them in what looked like a thick greasy substance then smeared it all over the dil-do. Once it was well coated, she wiped her hands clean and simply said:
"Sit!"
Without hesitation, Tammy backed up to the seat, took hold of both sides and moved himself into the right position before slowly lowering himself down - impaling his rear end on the lubricated dil-do with barely a change of expression. Only a widening of his eyes and a small sigh escaping from behind his dummy betrayed the fact that he hadn't just sat down in any ordinary chair. Andrea wasted no time in buckling the straps around his wrists and ankles - holding him fast before looking him in the eyes:
"Now Tammy, this is going to be quite a show and I just know that little coc-k of yours is going to be straining against it's cage, so I think all these fine ladies deserve to see it."
She moved off to one of those wall mounted cupboards and returned holding two short lengths of chain with a crocodile clip at either end - I could only guess that these were what I'd heard of as nipple clamps. Reaching forward, she lifted up the white bib part on the front of his dress to reveal two lace edged holes directly over his nipples, just the same as on my dress - what a surprise! With her other hand she opened the clamp, positioned it correctly then slowly released the clip. As the full pressure of the teeth bit into Tammy's right nipple, he screwed his eyes shut and gave a grunt of pain - earning himself a "Shut up Tammy!" from his Mistress before she did the same to the left one with the other chain. She took the free ends of both clamps, lifted the hem of Tammy's dress and attached them to it - leaving him sat with his skirts raised in the air displaying his imprisoned coc-k. Even with the poor guy in that state, it seems she hadn't finished because she moved off once again and came back with what looked like a black anal plug - the only difference to those I had seen before was that this one had a short tube connected to it's base with a small round ball pump at the end. Gripping Tammy's dummy, she removed it but only to push the plug all the way into his mouth. Once it was in as far as it would go, she pumped the little ball several times - I swear I could literally see Tammy's cheeks expand with the pressure from within, his tongue must have been flattened! Her work complete, Andrea took a step backwards.
"There, that's much better - at least we won't have to put up with you moaning and groaning all afternoon whilst your sissy hole is being stretched" Her hand went around the back of the chair once again and must have hit a hidden switch as the air was suddenly filled with deep buzzing sound, making me realise that the chairs attachment was more then a dil-do. Tammy jolted slightly as the now revealed vibrator sprang to life in his rectum, causing a cruel laugh from Andrea before she moved away.
As she walked past Angela, she stopped and asked "Are you okay Angela?"
I flicked my eyes over towards the young woman and saw that she was lent with her back against the rear of the nearest sofa - but it was how she was stood that drew the attention - she had her legs clamped together and was gently rocking herself with a flustered expression on her beautiful face.
"Oh yes - it was just watching you doing that, it's kind of...well, you know" Angela replied somewhat self conciously.
Mrs Cartwright walked over to her and asked "You mean that you are aroused dear."
Angela blushed and dropped her eyes, which led to Mrs Cartwright putting her hand softly on her shoulder.
"Oh Angela, don't be embarrassed my dear - of course you are, it's only natural for women like us."
"Really?" asked Angela, now perking up again with the support from our leading lady.
"Why yes - don't you think we all are?"
"Oh!...I guess I didn't think about it. It's been building through the whole day but I didn't want to say anything as you all seemed so calm."
"We've just being doing this much longer is all. It wasn't always that way though - when I was a young woman and first disciplining my husband I could barely contain myself. Everytime I leathered his bare bottom I had to stop myself from putting my hand inside my panties. I soon came to realise exactly who was at fault."
"What do you mean?" Angela asked with a puzzled look.
"Well, you are aroused by watching sissies being treat as they deserve - so, who's fault is it?"
Angela cottoned on quickly and with realisation flowing across her features she pointed straight at me and said "His!"
"Exactly my dear - now what are you going to have him do about it?"
"Ooo! I'm not sure."
At this reply, Mrs Cartwright leaned forward and whispered into Angela's ear. After a few seconds hidden conversation Angela giggled and said out loud
"That sounds perfect! - you don't mind me joining in?"
"Of course not Angela - if you are happy to do it now then by all means have at it."
Beaming from ear to ear, Angela replied "Okay, I will."
"Good girl - now, let us begin." She turned her head and spoke to Andrea "May as well set the camera rolling Andrea, we'll want to capture every thing from now on."
"Sounds good, I'm on it" Andrea replied whilst bringing the camera up to her shoulder.
This was it, I was about to have my starring role!
-
August 18, 2016
49
With some panic now rising, I watched both women walk back in my direction wondering what the hell was going on now. I found out as soon as Mrs Cartwright was next to me.
"Right Pansy - it seems that you have caused your new Mistress to become overly exited, not surprising being the little sissyboy you are, so you are going to have to use that sissy tongue of yours to set things right."
Did she mean what I thought she meant? I looked across at Angela only to find that she had lifted up her dress and was displaying a pair of white pvc thong style panties with the same red cross that adorned her dress. She hooked her thumbs into the sides and ever so slowly lowered her panties to her ankles then stepped out of them. I stared with wonder at the neatly trimmed fine blonde curls that lead down to the barely glimpsed parting of her sex. Oh god! My coc-k pulsed through the bars of the cage as a long held dream was revealed to me. Angela kicked the panties to one side and climbed onto the table - positioning herself so she was laid back on her elbows with her exposed pelvic region only inches from my face.
"Don't let him dive straight at it Angela - tease him a while whilst I get him prepared."
Fascinated by the sight of her, I barely took notice of Mrs Cartwright until I felt my legs pulled by the ankles to either side of the cage. The now familiar sound of handcuffs being opened reached my ears and within seconds my legs were held fast to the bars. Angela smiled down at me and asked "Do you like what you see Pansy?"
I stared into her eyes and replied "Oh god yes."
She raised her hand and slapped me square across the face "It's Nanny Angela - now answer me properly!"
Reeling from the shock, I quickly stammered out "Yes, I like what I see Nanny Angela"
"That's better - now don't look up at me again or you'll get another slap."
I didn't need telling twice on that issue - I dropped my eyes down just as she moved the same hand across and began to slowly part her labia. I was burning with sex heat as her clitoris and everything beyond was laid out inches from my nose, filling me with her intimate scent. I was almost lost in an erotic dream until I felt my bottom cheeks being spread apart - reality came flooding back in as Mrs Cartwright slid a pair of latex covered fingers up my bottom. I gasped out loud as I felt them begin to massage me from the inside - sliding her fingers back and forth as she spread the lubricant around. At the same time, Angela slipped her own finger inside herself and began to sensually masturbate - driving me to even further distraction. I felt Mrs Cartwright withdraw her hand and knew we were only seconds away from her entering me - but she had one final surprise. As I heard her peel off the latex gloves, she spoke once again:
"Put Sissy into the cage now Annie please."
What the hell??? I jerked my head up and got a brief glimpse of Annie opening the other end of the cage with Sissy crouched down to crawl inside before Mrs Cartwright grabbed the back of my bonneted head and forced it back down.
"You were told to keep your eyes down Pansy! You'll find out what's happening soon enough."
The cage door was clicked shut and locked - the sounds of movement below told me that Sissy had made his way along and could only be sat at the end where my hard coc-k was poking through the bars.
"Stay as you are for now Sissy, I'll tell you when."
Christ, that meant he was going to...my thought was cut off completely as I felt Mrs Cartwright part my cheeks once again and the hard tip of the strap-on touch the opening. With a slight push, the head of the dil-do was forced inside. I cried out as my bottom stretched to receive this new intruder - this wasn't like the gentle opening caused by use of a tapered anal plug, it felt as if the entire thing had been shoved in at once. I quickly knew I was mistaken in that idea as she pushed forward a second time, sliding another inch or so up my bottom. It was shock more then any real pain that almost halted my breath - I held myself rigid as I felt her draw slightly backward and then she came forward again. A flare of discomfort spread across my lower body when the strap-on seemed to hit a point of resistance from inside. I panicked, thinking that some real damage was about to be done but suddenly it gave way and the rubber coc-k slid in with greater ease. As my bottom expanded to contain it's girth, Mrs Cartwright gripped on either side of my waist and gently began to pump her hips. The initial fear started to fade as she slowly slid the dil-do in and out - my discomfort gradually changing into a similar sensation that I felt with the plug the day before but certainly more intense. I had just eased my breathing into her rhythm when at some unseen signal Angela slid forward. Once in position, she grabbed my head and pushed my face down. The brim of my bonnet folded back against her thighs and, without hesitation, I opened my mouth - pushing my tongue forward until it parted the already wet lips of her sex. By instinct, my tongue found her waiting clitoris and I began to lick slowly. Angela arched her back as the contact was made, widening her legs a little more. My God, the amount of times I had masturbated over the thought of this very act but never in my life could I have foreseen that it would happen this way. There I was performing oral sex on the girl of my dreams but was it in the romantic setting I had envisioned? - No! - I was strapped down to the top of a cage, dressed in the frilliest clothes imaginable with one of the most frightening women I had ever met shoving a strap-on dil-do in and out of my bottom. I didn't think it could get any stranger then this but Mrs Cartwright soon saw to that.
"Sissy! Take Pansy into your mouth...but don't let him c-um. If he c-ums, we'll be making two films today...and the second one won't feature any lubricant."
Before she'd even reached the end of her sentence I felt Sissy obey. I gasped and halted in the motion of my tongue as his fingers curled around the base of my coc-k. As Angela pushed her pelvis forward to regain our intimate contact, I felt the warm wet sensation of his lips clamp down and he began to suc-k me. My mind was in a whirl with everything that was already happening and now I had another guy suc-king my coc-k! To make matters worse, that hellish cream was still tingling away - making sure I stayed nice and hard for him to do so. Even so, the pleasure of Sissy's action swept through my body mingling with the sensation of the strap-on and the salty taste of Angela's sex. I groaned aloud as I fell back to using my own tongue and just let it all overwhelm me.
Just as before, I lost sense of time completely. I had no idea how long the four of us were locked together in that perverse embrace and didn't care. Our coupling became faster - although still gentle, Mrs Cartwright picked up speed as Sissy continues to massage my coc-k with his tongue and lips. Angela's gyrations became more and more forceful and I knew she was approaching orgasm - she pushed herself forward hard, flattening herself against my face. I could do no more then hold out my tongue as she ground against mouth, her cries becoming louder until she reached a crescendo bucking and writhing so much that I feared she would fall from the table. She suddenly gave a mighty gasp and held her body rigid in the throws of a powerful orgasm. Her passion spent, she dropped back down and pulled slightly away. At the same time Mrs Cartwright slowed her own motion to a stop and withdrew the dil-do - leaving an empty sensation behind. Only Sissy kept on suc-king away until Mrs Cartwright said:
"That's enough now Sissy."
He gave one final lick from the base of my coc-k to it's very tip then let go. I relaxed against the top of the table, breathing heavily as I came back to myself. I had no time to contemplate what I had just been through though as Mrs Cartwright immediately stepped around the table and bent close to my ear.
"Well Pansy, I hope you don't think that it's all over just yet."
I turned my head and stared at the smile of cruel amusement that she had on her lips wondering just what the hell I was in for now.
"You have two choices Pansy - you can either do exactly as I tell you or you'll get the riding crop across your bare bottom and then we continue with the strap-on...only this time it will be bigger. So...are you going to do as I say now?"
What choice did I have? I wasn't exactly sure how to feel about what I'd just gone through and definitely didn't want a taste of that crop - so all I could say was "Yes Mistress."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes Mistress."
"Good. Well, in that case I think it's time you learned to suc-k some coc-k"
-
A visit to Nana's by kay3070. part 50
September 14, 2016
Hiya! Finally got there - so sorry for the extra long delay this time everybody. Just been so hectic but I got the chance to write over this last week so here's two more chapters for you. :)
Okay, we all know what Pansy has to do but the question is who's will it be?....
Thank you for reading. :)
I couldn't believe what I'd just heard! It was a good job I was chained down to that cage or I'd have probably fallen off it. Yet, even whilst under the threat of having to take a coc-k in my mouth, I was still in a highly aroused state. I knew there was no way around this, if I rebelled again it was only going to get worse and I'd more then likely end up having to do it anyway - the only question left was who's coc-k was it going to be?
Without a word, Angela hopped down from the table top and went off to get cleaned up. As I watched her disappear through the door I felt Mrs Cartwright uncuff my ankles, then waited as she came around either side of me in turn and released my wrists. I immediately stood back up, raising myself gently so my back didn't protest at the sudden movement after being bent double for so long. As I came upright, the first thing I felt was a very odd sensation in my rear end - it felt much wider then it should be (hardly surprising really!) but also the motion of standing created a feeling of everything trying to pull back and assume it's normal shape - after what I'd just been through, I'd say that might take a while.
Mrs Cartwright quickly took hold of me and we walked the length of the cage. Just as we reached it's far end, Annie was helping Sissy to climb back out. We waited until he himself was standing only a foot or two from me. I really wasn't sure what to feel for the guy right now - a couple of hours ago he was just a fellow prisoner of these dominant women that I felt complete sympathy for but right at that second I didn't know what to think. I mean how was I meant to look at a guy that had just been licking my coc-k? As it happens, he saved me the trouble of finding out by keeping his eyes down - at first I thought it was the shame of what he'd had to do until I realised he was just staring intently at my own erection - I guess he wasn't as forced into it as I presumed. Mrs Cartwright must have been reading my mind because she suddenly said:
"I wouldn't worry about Sissy too much if I were you Pansy, he was suc-king coc-k before he ever came to us. Not that he would admit it of course - lying to his Mother then walking out and acting like a lout to prove his masculinity - we've soon cured him of those ills."
Oh well, that explains that then - no wonder he had displayed that calm acceptance earlier on, lucky for him I guess. I felt our leading lady tug on my arm and knew that brief interlude was over. Annie followed suit with Sissy and we both found ourselves walked up to where Tammy was still held fast in that most inventive of seats. As we halted, I heard the clicking of heels and Andrea came into view.
"Well Amelia, how are we going to do this?"
"Would you mind us using Tammy here?"
"Of course not, make use of him as you will - I always do."
"Jolly good. In that case, I think we should have Pansy should suc-k Tammy's coc-k."
"That's perfectly fine by me dearest - after that little show, I'm sure Tammy could do with a good milking anyway and it will save me the bother. Your other boy here looks as if he needs some relief too."
"Hmmm! That he does. Well, seeing as he's been so good today then why not have Tammy suc-k Sissy's coc-k whilst Pansy is taking care of his."
"Sounds perfect - you'll want this all on film I take it?"
"Naturally my dear. Should we take Tammy out of the chair?"
"Oh no, let him stay where he is - that vibrator up his bottom will do him no end of good whilst he's partaking of a little coc-k. I'd better remove his chastity device of course."
"You set up the camera my dear, I can be doing that - by the looks of him, he's about to burst out of it anyway."
That caused a ripple of laughter from all the woman at Tammy's expense. Mind you, as Mrs Cartwright lent forward reaching towards his groin, I could see that their humorous remark wasn't too far from the truth. Poor Tammy sat there with real pain in his eyes and a coc-k that had nearly turned purple from straining against it's imprisonment. Using a key that Andrea had passed her only seconds before, Mrs Cartwright began to set Tammy's most intimate parts free. She undid the little lock, then followed by gently removing the rings from around his scrotum and the plastic shaft. As soon as she did, Tammy's coc-k sprang up into a rigid if very battered erection. The dominant woman gripped his coc-k and masturbated him for several seconds to get the blood flowing properly. After letting go, she straightened up and took hold of the tube hanging from the plug in his mouth. As she released the pressure, a look of pure relief flowed over Tammy's face - he opened his jaw, allowing her to slide the gag out. A mass of spittle followed as the tip cleared his teeth, causing Tammy to swallow the second it was past. He then worked his Jaw a few times and went back to being still - well, as still as you can be with a huge length of vibrating silicone wedged between your bottom cheeks.
To one side, I noticed Andrea place down the tripod and adjust the camera before saying "Ready to role."
"Thank you my dear." Mrs Cartwright then turned to me "I'd say we aught to start with you Pansy - just to let you get the hang on of it. Now get down on your knees boy!"
Even though I knew I had no choice at all, my body refused to respond and I stood there gaping at Mrs Cartwright like an idiot - much to her immediate annoyance. She grabbed my face once again and through gritted teeth spoke with utter menace:
"You either get down on your knees right now or you'll get the largest strap-on I have...and don't think it will nice and gentle this time, I'll pound your little sissy bottom like a jack hammer!!!"
"Why not have Tammy do it?"
Mrs Cartwright looked over my head at her old friend and with a complete change of voice said "Oh, good thinking Andrea - That would make a fine alternative. Normally, I'd have Felicity to take care of such actions but seeing as he isn't here then Tammy would do admirably."
"That's what I thought. Anyway, the offer is there so it's your choice Amelia...or We should say Pansy's."
Mrs Cartwright turned her eyes back to me with a terrifying smile across her face.
"Well Pansy? What's it to be... are you going to do as I tell you or shall we chain you back down and let Tammy put his coc-k up your bottom so he can ride you like a horse?"
Oh Christ no! I didn't want any of that! With fear as a motivator I quickly dropped down to the floor ignoring the slight shiver of cold as my stockinged knees made contact.
"Much better! Now take hold of him with your hand first."
As I reached forward, the whole of my vision was filled with Tammy's boiling hard coc-k - like a purple veined totem pole twitching with a life of it's own. I lightly wrapped my fingers around his shaft and began to softly move my hand up and down.
"For God's sake, grip it boy!"
Jumping slightly at the sound of her voice, I tightened my fingers around his hungry flesh and kneaded from base to tip. I heard Tammy gasp above me but didn't want to look up - much as I wasn't too thrilled about staring at another man's coc-k whilst masturbating him, it was preferable to seeing the reaction I was causing.
"That's good Pansy, that's good...now do you remember what you were taught with my strap-on?"
"Yes Mistress" I replied - I was hardly likely to forget now was I?
"Well, we'll see then won't we - just watch Tammy for a moment as a reminder." As I lifted my eyes she spoke over my head.
"Sissy! Move up to the chair."
Without any hesitation what so ever Sissy took a couple of steps forward, placing himself right next to the arm. He took hold of his dress in both hands and raised it out of the way. As I watched, Tammy turned his head with his mouth open as though expecting a spoonful of medicine. He lined himself up then closed his mouth around the head of Sissy's coc-k and began to suc-k - bobbing his head back and forth whilst working his cheeks.
"Hmmm! Didn't expect him to dive straight on it!"
"Oh, he's a greedy little sissy when it comes to having coc-ks in his mouth" remarked Andrea from behind the camera.
"Obviously! Oh well, full marks for enthusiasm."
A general dose of laughter at her reply flooded the room, she let this die down then returned her attention to me.
"Now, don't you do that as of yet Pansy - I want you to use your tongue just as you did with the dil-do."
Oh hell - this was it! I let go and rested my hand onto Tammy's thigh, took a huge breath then lent forward. The purple head of his coc-k eclipsed everything else as I parted my lips and held out my tongue. I hadn't even realised I was holding that breath until I felt my tongue lightly touch warm flesh. The second it did, Tammy's coc-k gave a mighty jerk upwards, almost colliding with my nose.
"Keep hold of it you stupid sissy!"
How the hell was I to know it was going to do that! My only experience of touching the things was playing with my own. Still, I wasn't daft enough to say so. I quickly adjusted my balance, brought my hand back across and gripped the base. With his coc-k now held firm, I went in for my second attempt. As I began to flick my tongue all around the head, I braced myself in readiness expecting my mouth to fill with it's taste but was surprised to find that apart from a light saltiness, there was little else.
"That's it Pansy - pay attention to the urethra."
I moved the tip of my tongue towards the centre, quickly finding the little opening and pushed at it in a circular motion causing Tammy to jerk his hips in response. It was only a slight movement on his part for obvious reasons yet I still didn't want to imagine what his rear end felt like as he did it. I snapped my eyes upward for a moment only to see Sissy almost rocking where he stood - his eyes closed as he moaned in ecstasy. Almost the entire length of his coc-k was now past Tammy's lips - Christ! It's a wonder he didn't choke but no, he just kept moving his head faster and faster whilst giving out his own muffled sounds of pleasure.
"Never mind what they're doing! If you haven't got enough to do yourself then I think its time you took it into your mouth - now get on with it!"
-
51
With a sense of damnation, I took the final plunge. I opened my jaw wide and enveloped the first inch or so, sealing my lips around his hard flesh. I pulled in my cheeks at the same time as wrapping my tongue around the underside and was immediately hit with the stronger taste I had expected before. My throat gagged in reflex yet I held on and began to suc-k. As my lips slid down the shaft I could feel some small trembling through the length of his coc-k from the huge vibrator buzzing away up his bottom. I rose again to the very top, just keeping the gland in my mouth whilst working the urethra with my tongue before suc-king my cheeks inward to go down once again. I quickly fell into an easy rhythm, pumping my head whilst slowly using my hand on the lower part of the shaft.
"That's much better Pansy but don't be so rigid in your movement - think of a nice stick of rock that you want every drop of flavour from"
Oh Great! that's just put me off seaside treats for the rest of my life! Not to mention that there's a huge difference between a peppermint sweet and a slightly bruised coc-k. Still, I did my best to endeavour at my task. I changed the pattern of my motion but found that I could only take the first 2 - 3 inches before the end of his coc-k hit the back of my throat. Every time it did I had to resist the urge to gag so decided to concentrate on the top. As I drew back up it's length, I rose until the gland was almost out of my mouth, pursing my lips over the urethra before plunging back down again and again. My concentration was slightly broken when I suddenly heard Sissy's cries of pleasure rise in pitch. I raised my eyes just as he began to climax - my vision filled with the sight of his coc-k completely buried in Tammy's mouth and Tammy's adam's apple rising up and down as he swallowed the c-um that was shooting down his throat. Oh Christ! I hadn't even thought of that! I hoped that they didn't expect me to do the same as I was likely to throw up on the first spurt - and God only knows what would happen to me if I did. Thankfully Mrs Cartwright said one of the few things I was grateful for that day.
"Don't worry Pansy, we won't expect you to swallow on your first time - just pull back and masturbate him as he c-ums."
I felt a profound sense of relief on hearing this and after watching Sissy visibly relax his whole body and withdraw from Tammy's mouth I dropped my eyes and continued to suc-k and lick for all I was worth. As I bobbed my head up and down with renewed vigour I felt his coc-k become more swollen and an indescribable but familiar taste hit my tongue - I remembered the neither sweet nor savoury flavour from when Angela had shoved my c-ummy dummy into my mouth and knew that it was pre-c-um. As odd a sensation as it was, it told me at least that my task was nearly at an end. His mouth now free of Sissy's coc-k, Tammy's vocalising of his ecstasy rose in volume. Within moments, his coc-k grew with that extra hardness, scraping the roof of my mouth on it's own as he approached orgasm. I pulled back to move out of the way only to find that I was stopped short. Mrs Cartwright placed both of her hands onto the back of my bonnet and shoved my face back down until it was only a couple of inches from his boiling coc-k. As I watched, hot c-um erupted from it's tip and hit me across my cheek. I stopped all hand movement in shock but it didn't stop the onslaught. I closed my eyes as thick white c-um splattered all over my face, covering everywhere from my chin to my forehead as it continued to spurt and spurt. It felt like I was drowning in warm paste. After what had to be the most unreal thirty seconds of my life Tammy's cries faded down to a drawn out sigh as his climax was spent.
"My goodness! What an amount of sissy juice."
"I told you he badly needed milking Amelia" replied Andrea with a smirk at Tammy.
"Oh I'm not complaining my dear - it's all the better for the next photograph. Speaking of which, we aught to hurry before it runs."
Still reeling from my latest ordeal, I gave no resistance as Mrs Cartwright took hold of my shoulders and turned me away from the chair whilst I remained on my knees. My arms were tugged behind my back and what felt like thick ribbon was used to bind my wrists. She paused for a second, obviously not completely happy with my position then decided to wrap the two trailing ends around my ankles - leaving me in a very effective kneeling hog tie.
"Head up Pansy!"
I raised my chin only to be blinded by the flash of the camera. Andrea had lent in very close to make sure every detail of my humiliation was captured on film. She took several more pictures of my c-um splattered face then stepped back to obtain several wider shots, moving around me to record my bondage as well.
"All done my dear?"
"Absolutely perfect Amelia - there'll be no doubt at all about what he has across his face...nor how it got there for that matter."
"Jolly good! Well, I think we are nearly done then. Let's have him cleaned up - I don't want any of that dribbling onto his dress."
My complete relief at hearing those words was cut rather short when I heard a very loud giggle - I hadn't even noticed that Angela had returned. Angela bent down so she was level with my face before grabbing hold of both sides of my bonnet and lightly shaking it's brim.
"Awwwwwww - look at the messy wikkle baby!"
I just stared at her blankly as she continued to giggle and amuse herself with my humiliation.
"Has poor wikkle Pansy got spurties all over his pwetty face?"
I wasn't sure whether to answer or not but soon found out when she slapped me across my thigh.
"I just asked you a question Pansy!!!"
As much as I really didn't want to open my mouth right at that second, I figured I'd better answer and get it over with - the sooner I did, the sooner I'd get cleaned up. The c-um was already beginning to soften from the heat of my skin and I didn't want to know what might happen if any of it hit my dress.
"Yes Nanny Angela, I've got spurties all over my face."
"Well, that must make you a naughty little sissy coc-k suc-ker then - so I think you'd better tell everybody what you are..."
"I'm a naughty little sissy coc-k suc-ker Nanny Angela."
"Louder Pansy, so we can all hear you."
I took a deep breath and almost shouted in response.
"I'm a naughty little sissy coc-k suc-ker Nanny Angela!"
"You most certainly are Pansy" Mrs Cartwright chimed in from behind "...and don't think that it will be the only time. You'll be suc-king coc-k just as regularly as you suc-k your dummy."
With that terrifying revelation in my mind I watched as Angela smiled at our leading lady then moved away - only to be replaced by Nana.
"Right my lad, it's wash time then back into a nappy and plastic pants for you."
I sat patiently as Nana produced a bowl of water with a damp cloth and wiped every drop of Tammy's c-um from my face. God, what a relief that was - although even when she had finished I still felt sticky but I guess that was just down to me. I was quite surprised when she lifted up a bottle of make up remover.
"Your make over has survived pretty well all things considered Pansy but it still needs to come off. After all, we need your face on show for when we leave - can't have people not recognising you now can we?"
Nana chuckled at her own remark whilst up-ending the bottle onto some cotton wool then began to strip me of my painted features. I had to sit there, eye shut tight as Nana scrubbed away - seeming to pull my skin one way then the other in order to get the heavy duty make up off. She finished by rinsing my face with warm water and soap once again then stood back up with a satisfied look.
"There, that's better - now they'll be no mistaking you. Right, it's time for you to be nappied again for the journey home."
Nana moved behind and untied me before leading me back across to the changing table. Sat waiting for me was a fresh terry nappy already laid out. I climbed on up and laid there as Nana lifted my dress to reveal my still incredibly hard coc-k.
"Don't you need to wash that cream off before you pin him into his nappy?"
"Oh no Angela, we don't need to worry about that - it will wear off in about another hour anyway. In the meantime, I think it will do him good to be walked through the Mall with a bulge in the front of his nappy - just to show everybody what a little sissy he truly is."
"Oh I like that" replied the pretty girl with her usual laugh. Nana smiled her way then folded the terry cloth and around me. I seriously did panic when she slid those huge nappy pins through right next to my hard coc-k but Nana knew what she was doing. Once it was securely in place, Nana tugged a pair of pink plastic pants up my legs and settled them over my nappy. As I stood up, I heard Mary:
"We'll set off then Nana and fetch the car - we'll meet you in the Mall parking lot."
"Right you are Mary, we'll see you when we get there."
Oh thank heaven! We were heading back in the car! The other nice thing was that there was a car park just next to the rear entrance, which was only one block of shops to the right of this studio itself. It was a small mercy after everything today but I would willingly take it.
"Okay then, time to be off. Are you alright for getting home Mrs Cartwright?"
"Oh yes Nana - all arranged but thank you for asking. I'll just ring through when I need the car."
"Not a problem deary. Are you coming with us Angela?"
"Yes please - if you don't mind?"
"Of course not lovey - here, you can help me strap Pansy into his reins"
Angela jumped at the chance and very quickly I found myself locked back into those humiliating baby reins. I was left to stand there whilst the ladies said their goodbyes before Nana took hold of the leads and we headed out of the studio. We passed back through the reception where that same pretty girl was behind the counter. She said her own farewells to Nana and Angela but only laughed in my direction. I couldn't help but notice that her eyes drifted straight down to the bulge in the front of my nappy, causing her to burst out laughing once again. Nana made me stand there for a minute or so, enjoying the fact that my now clean cheeks were burning bright red with the added embarrassment then turned to Angela.
"Would you like to walk him out dearest?"
"Would I ever! Thank you Nana."
"You're welcome Angela" Nana replied then turned my way "Now listen to me Pansy - you'd better behave yourself for Angela. One false move and that nappy will come off then we'll both spank your bare bottom in the middle of the street - do you understand?"
Of course I did! - it wasn't as if it would be the first time now would it? - but all I answered was a meek "Yes Nana."
"Good - you just remember that. Come along."
Nana opened the shop door and we filed out. I immediately turned to the right but was halted with a tug of the reins.
"Where do you think you're going?"
I stood there bewildered, looking at the Mall entrance that was no more then a few shops away.
"Oh, you thought we were heading out of that door did you? Oh no my lad - Mary and Janis are meeting us in the far parking lot on the other side. We need to going this way, right back through the entire mall. We'll take a nice slow walk, they should be there by then."
Why was I not surprised in the least! With a flick of the reins we set off at a snails pace and headed back into the multitude of shoppers to entertain them once again. The one thing I was sure of was that I would be damn lucky if we got even half way there without my bare bottom ending up as red as the cheeks on my face.
-
A visit to Nana's. part 52
October 28, 2016
Hiya! Two more chapters at the ready. Sorry for my lateness once again but just down to personal circ-umstance.
Okay, we rejoin Nana and Angela just after leaving the photo session and are subjecting Pansy to another humiliating walk - but will he even make it out of the Mall before he is in trouble and just who might he meet?....
Thanks for waiting everybody, happy reading. :)
With the lateness of the day the Mall wasn't quite as packed as it had been on the way in but still, there was more then enough of a crowd for my embarrassment to know no difference. My ears were assaulted with everything from whistles and cat calls to outright insults on my manliness - Christ, it's a good job they didn't know exactly what I'd been made to do all afternoon! The fact that I could still taste Tammy's coc-k certainly didn't help my mood. Under a barrage of humiliating comments from every side, I dropped my head in an attempt to stare at my feet but Nana was having none of that. With a jerk of the reins from Angela, we came to a dead stop before Nana was straight round and in my face:
"Pansy!!! What have I told you about walking with your head down hmmm?"
She stood there with her hands on her hips, scowling at me. With my dummy firmly wedged in my mouth, I wasn't sure whether to speak or not - it didn't matter as Nana carried on regardless:
"You're trying our patience my lad! I think you need a little incentive to keep you in line - lift up your dress!"
With a slump of my shoulders, I gripped the befrilled hem of my flouncy frock and raised both arms - putting my nappy and plastic pants on display even more then they already were.
"That's better - you can walk the rest of the way to the car like that - to show everybody that you're a little sissy that has to wear nappies. Now, let's get moving... and mark my words, if I have to tell you again then that spanking won't be just a threat - I'll have your nappy off and you'll go over my knee right where you stand!"
Nana's brief but humiliating tirade had attracted the attention of even more shoppers who now howled with laughter at the spectacle I made. Having to walk exposing my nappy and plastic pants was bad enough but with the obvious bulge from my still hard coc-k, my now un-painted face burned bright scarlet. It wasn't just that though - it was being made to walk like this in the first place - an act that told every single passer-by my exact position under the dominance of these two women.
My God, we really did travel at the slowest pace imaginable and to make matters worse Nana and Angela had to stop at what seemed every other store to do a little window shopping. Each time the same, whilst they idly chatted about whatever had taken up their attention, I was made to stand facing the crowd.
This 'done on purpose' behaviour continued all the way through the entire complex but it was when we were only a couple of blocks from the exit that everything went pear shaped. The two of them had halted once again to take in the contents of yet another shop window when, for the second time that day, I heard a voice that I really didn't want to.
"Hello Brother dear."
Oh no! Vicky!!! My eyes snapped to the side to see not only my sister approaching but she was with two of her mates - all with big grins plastered across their faces. Of course that caused Nana and Angela to turn straight around - I knew no help would come from that quarter. In fact it was safe to say that they wouldn't pass up this chance to add to my humiliation. Nana immediately reached around and took out my dummy.
"Don't be rude Pansy - say hello to your sister."
I stood there with my dress still held high and sullenly said "Hello Vicky."
Kerry - the red haired girl on the right suddenly piped up:
"Oh my God! you weren't kidding were you!"
"Told you." answered Vicky with a triumphant look in my direction. Yes, of course she damn well had - I doubted that there wasn't anybody my sister had ever met that she hadn't told about me. I couldn't help but start to become angry.
Her other friend - a dark haired girl that I remembered was called Nicole - joined in too.
"Oh wow! - he just looks so pathetic! I knew you said he'd been put back into nappies but this is just too good to be true."
They all just stood there giggling at me with my sister revelling in my humiliation.
"Just shows how much of a little fairy my brother truly is - I mean what sort of a guy allows himself to be dressed in nappies and baby clothes ... he uses them too!"
"What???" cried both of her buddies in unison with Kerry adding "You've got to be joking!"
"Nope, I'm telling ya - he's a proper little baby pee pants ... isn't that right Nana?"
With amusement in her voice, Nana replied "Well yes - but I think he can tell you that himself" she turned to me "Come on Pansy - remember what you told everybody on the bus."
I stared daggers at Vicky then through nearly gritted teeth reluctantly said out loud:
"I'm a naughty little sissy boy that wets his nappy."
The girls feel apart at my confession, with Angela joining in the giggling from behind me. Christ! was I getting mad - I knew I shouldn't do but this was my bloody sister after all. Taken by surprise, I almost jumped back when Nicole moved forward with her hand outstretched.
"Awwww ... we'd better check the little baby - make sure he hasn't done wee wees."
Oh Christ...here it comes. The second she placed her hand on the front of my plastic pants, Nicole stopped laughing and with an open mouthed look suddenly shouted:
"Oh my God - I think he's got a stiffy in his nappy!!!"
I swear, not just the three girls but the entire population of the Mall had now zeroed in on the bulge sticking up in the front of my nappy. The laughter seemed to triple around me with the girls at the loudest. Almost in tears of mirth, my sister blurted out:
"That's nothing he even..." she was laughing so hard she could barely finish her sentence "He even..."
Having just as much difficulty speaking Kerry said "Come on... tell us"
With her voice rising higher in pitch and volume, Vicky finally got the words out:
"...he even c-ums in his nappy!!!"
They both turned to stare at Vicky, then all three of them roared with laughter, nearly having to hang on to each other to stay standing. That was it!!! My temper got the better of me and in humiliated fury I suddenly shouted:
"Shut up Vicky - why do you always have to be such a bitch!!!"
The hilarity stopped dead - for a second or two, I swear I could hear crickets chirping in the back ground. My sister stood there with an expression somewhere between open mouthed shock and an amused look of triumph - I could practically she 'gotcha!' written in her eyes. I knew the second the words came out of my mouth that this had been her goal all along - to goad me into an outburst and thus a whole sackful of trouble - Nana was never going let that pass - and sure enough, she didn't. She stormed round in front of me and with a finger pointed directly at my face bellowed:
"Just who do you think your talking to Pansy!!!"
My voice full of regret - not for my sister, I couldn't care less about what I'd said to her but for what I knew was coming next - I meekly uttered "I'm sorry Nana."
Oh you will be my lad, you're going to be very sorry indeed by the time I've finished with you. I warned you and I warned you Pansy but obviously it wasn't enough. You know what's going to happen now don't you?"
"Yes Nana"
"Well...come on, out with it..."
"I'm going to get a spanking Nana."
"That's right - a bare bottom spanking, just as you deserve. Now come over here!"
As Nana grabbed my arm, I took one more look at my sister - she was grinning from ear to ear, her eyes wide with expectation and a look that said 'yeeesssss!' If looks could kill, she'd have dropped dead right where she stood but my narrow eyed stare did little more then add to her victory - she'd put me in exactly the position she had planned on and now I was going to pay the price. Nana dragged me over to the centre of the aisle - finding the most visible bench to the general public. Moving her hand to my wrist, she sat down and turned me to face her. She put my dummy back into my mouth then said loudly:
"Right my lad, let's have this nappy and plastic pants down."
She hooked her thumbs into the waistband of my plastic pants and very slowly eased them over my nappy. Once they were free of my hips, she pulled with greater force, lowering them down to my knees. Without touching the pins, she tucked her fingers into the front of my nappy, pulling it away from me then ran her hands to either side and yanked it down. I cringed as my hard coc-k was exposed to the air - causing even more hilarity from the girls, not to mention the crowd that was gathering around us. Nana slapped my thigh for good measure whilst saying:
"Stop being so stupid Pansy, we've all seen one of those before - now bend over my knee!"
Seen one they might have - but it wasn't mine they'd gaped at before! My face burning with embarrassment, I lowered myself down onto Nana's lap, balancing on my palms with my legs stretched out. Nana lifted up the back of my dress, then laid one hand squarely in the middle of my back before saying:
"Well, it looks as though you're going to get the flat of my hand Pansy - I'd have preferred the paddle but that's in Janis's bag"
"Would this do Nana?"
I flicked my eyes to the right and found that Vicky had retrieved a very large wooden backed hair brush from her own shoulder bag. I recognised it immediately, it was Mum's old one - the same one she had used to punish me when I was a child. That Vicky was carrying it was of no surprise - actually, I was beginning to think that this whole meeting had been set up. Nana could easily have arranged for her to be in the Mall, just waiting for me to put myself right in it as usual!
"Oh yes deary - that will certainly do the job, thank you Vicky."
"My pleasure" replied my sister sweetly whilst smirking down at me.
As Nana took the offered instrument, I turned my face back down - I knew I would be in tears very shortly (especially with that hard brush!) and didn't want my sister staring me straight in the face - this was going to be bad enough as it was without watching her smug features. I felt the shift in Nana's position as the brush went up into the air and steeled myself...
-
53
Thwack!!!
The sound of wood striking the bare flesh of my bottom cheeks echoed through the building as the stroke hit home. Had it been my first spanking of the day then I might have been able to keep silent - at least for now - but the pounding of my already battered bottom caused me to cry out from around my dummy. Ignoring my agony completely, Nana went in for the second.
Crack!!!
Fire raged across both cheeks and I immediately felt my bottom lip start to quiver. Her rhythm gained, Nana began to speed up and laid into my rear end without mercy. In no more then a few strokes I was snivelling like a small child but she wasn't going to let me off with a mild spanking this time. The blows kept raining down as she took her own anger out upon me. The gathering around us hooted and cheered as my bare bottom became redder and redder - some shouting encouragement whilst others just laughed themselves silly. Once again, I didn't want to even think of the amount of mobile phones or tablets that were recording my punishment.
Finally, she relented and with satisfied sigh she placed the brush down on the seat. I laid there with my bottom throbbing - then got the shock of my life as she said:
"There - that should have taught you a good lesson. Right, who's wants a go next? Angela?"
I blinked in disbelief! - I'd thought it was over but it seemed I was the be passed around like a parcel! Then Angela said the one thing that made matters ten times worse.
"I hate to pass up such fun but shouldn't this one go to Vicky?"
Oh hell no!!! You had to be kidding me! There was no way Vicky was going to refuse. I could hear the delight in her mean little voice as she asked "Can I?"
"Of course you can dearest, it was you he shouted at after all."
"Oh this is just awesome." she exclaimed as she all but ran across to the bench.
"Come on Pansy - up!"
I pushed myself back with my hands and climbed off Nana's knee. Keeping a tight hold on me, Nana stood up to allow Vicky to sit in her place. I stared across and found a look of absolute power in my sister's eyes, with a fair amount of cruelty behind that - this was going to hurt!
"Get on with it Pansy - you're not waiting for a train!"
As slowly as I could manage, I lowered my body down once again but found it difficult to balance.
"Drop your knees a little bit Vicky, he needs to be flat across the top of your thighs."
"Oh, sorry" Vicky replied and shifted her position.
"That's alright lovey, it's just that you want his weight down so you can give a good stroke - it isn't as hard otherwise."
"We can't be having that can we" said Vicky with a laugh. I felt her raise the back of my dress then jolted as she lightly rubbed my stinging bottom.
"My oh my brother dear - that does look nice and sore...but not sore enough!!!"
With that she snatched up the brush and began to furiously lay into my exposed bottom. There was no finesse, she just went at it like a woman possessed. Christ! It was terrible - my head came up as I lost the grip on my dummy and screamed out loud, bawling like a baby in seconds. This seemed to spur her on, causing her to redouble her efforts - pounding me like there was no tomorrow. I couldn't stay still and literally kicked my legs without even realising I was doing it. Within what must have been only a minute or two but seemed far longer, she stopped - breathing deeply in her own exhaustion. Through a red haze of pain I heard Nana say "I think that should take care of it Vicky - well done."
"Oh, thank you - phewww! that's harder work that it looks."
"I'm not surprised" replied Nana and the whole group burst out laughing. "Better let him up though now deary"
I went to raise my body off her lap but just as I started, Vicky lent in close to my ear and softly said:
"Just think little brother, once you get home I'll be able to do that every single day."
Now there was something to look forward to I'm sure! I wisely ignored her goading this time and stood up, still snivelling to myself.
"Well, that's made him a bit limp!" Angela giggled whilst pointing straight at my groin. Sure enough it had - my rock hard coc-k had finally gone down. It didn't make much difference though, I was embarrassed enough as it was standing in the middle of a shopping Mall with no nappy on but Nana had to make it worse.
"My goodness! Just look at that bottom - what a rosy glow!"
That brought another round of hilarity at my expense - and not just from the girls but the entire crowd, not surprising because she'd said it loud enough for anybody even stood in the car park to hear! I cringed where I stood, hoping Nana would soon put me back into my nappy and plastic pants but she had other ideas.
"In fact I'd say that it's far too good a colour to cover up."
Oh hell no!
Angela burst out laughing then said "Are we going to make him walk all the way to the car with no nappy?"
"Yes, I think we should, are you okay with that Angela?"
"I'm game for it - but..erm...is it okay to be marching him around with his coc-k out?"
"Oh don't worry, I've got that covered." Nana reached into the pocket of her dress and with an ominous tinkling sound, brought out something the like of which I had never seen. It was shaped sort of like an over-all condom but was made of baby pink satin. At the base of the shaft, it had a frill of white lace with another one surrounding the elasticated opening on the more bulbous section at other end. But it was it's last feature that would ensure maximum humiliation because right on the very tip there hung a tiny little round bell. It was immediately obvious where it was shaped to fit.
"Oh my God - what the hell is that?" cried Vicky through a huge grin.
"It's called an intimate cover - perfect for when you want to keep their naughty little bottoms on show without having their coc-ks swinging about." Nana turned to me "Right Pansy, get yourself over here."
Cheeks scarlet with embarrassment, I stepped over to Nana. She knelt down in front of me and held the elasticated opening wide with her fingers before slipping the entire thing over the shaft of my coc-k, then positioned the wider bit around my scrotum - tucking it all in before letting the elastic pull into place. If that wasn't bad enough, she then produced a length of pink ribbon and tied it in a fat bow about half way down my satin covered coc-k before standing back up.
"There - now doesn't that look better. Come on Pansy...take a few steps."
I sullenly did as I was told and almost died inside as every tiny movement caused that damn little bell to tinkle away - in reality, it could only have been a very light noise but sounded incredibly loud to my ears. Of course, with with every step I took, the girls were almost wetting themselves with laughter. Nana let this go on for a few minutes before halting me and turning to the others.
"Right girls, it's time we got moving - Mary and Janis will be wondering where we've got to. Are you coming with us Vicky?"
"No Nana, we have to get back but thanks all the same. Not that it wouldn't be fun mind you - I do love to see my brother humiliated like this."
"And so you should" replied Nana "It's nothing less then what he deserves being the little sissy he is. Well, thank you girls for making this an even more entertaining walk back."
"Oh no...thank you Nana, you've really made our day."
The girls said there goodbyes but before walking away, my sister came straight over to me and said "Bye bye little brother." before giving me one last hard slap across my well battered bottom, causing me to yelp out loud. They then turned and went off, still laughing among themselves. Nana watched them go then turned to me and put my dummy back behind my lips.
"Right Pansy, let's have you up front and centre - good boy. Now put your hands on your head!"
I raised my arms, placing my hands on the top of my frilly bonnet and locked my fingers together. Angela moved behind me, took up the reins and with a "Now march!" from Nana we set off once again. Christ! If I'd thought the journey in was humiliating then it was nothing compared to this. Holding hands with Sissy barely compared to being made to walk through a busy crowd with not only my well spanked bottom on display but this damn thing on my coc-k ringing like a sleigh bell with every step. The jeers from the shoppers just got louder and louder.
"Ha! look at him - I think he needs a tinkle!"
"Oh my word! - has baby had a smacked bottie then?"
"What a little fairy - fancy walking around with that on your bits!"
Filled with shame, I kept my eyes straight ahead and was soon rewarded with the sight of the Mall entrance. At that same snails pace, we headed out of the Mall and across the car park. It came as no shock what so ever to find that Mary and Janis had parked the car in the furthest spot imaginable. Both women were stood outside the vehicle, smiling at our approach.
"Oh very good Nana - you've got his little coc-k all frilly."
Nana laughed in return saying "Well, I had it with me just in case so it was a shame not to use it."
Mary walked right up to me, took my coc-k between finger and thumb then gave it a shake.
"Looks like you've got a proper bell end now Pansy" giving everybody but me a real good chuckle. She laughed in my face then let go and opened the car doors. As Mary and Janis took the front seats, I was ushered in the back between Nana and Angela. Nana quickly strapped me into the harness and Mary fired up the engine. Although I was relieved to be in the car and on the way back to Nana's - I was under no illusions that my punishment hadn't ended for the day just yet.
-
Oh do please continue!
-
Just finished reading this story again i do hope it will be continued please.
-
Please, do continue!!
-
Only just found this story. Very exciting & enjoyable and beautifully written. Thanks!